Skip to main content

Full text of "The Divine comedy of Dante Alighieri;"

See other formats


HUH 
■I 

111 


wttt 

In 

SHI 


iff 

Km 

■Jrasii 

nHBt 
mswm 

TliSI&PP 
1fflEe8& 

« 


I 


lit 


JKHJH 
■;:■•■■ 


ms 


«S 


iH 

SMS 


Mmj 


JSHL 

fflfflBWi 


wife 


OH 

JPllliiflifl 


■ 

■ 


- 


IBB 


'. 


• '    .= 


<0. 


/r 


10  1391   <" 


% 


l.-i. 


>n ■ 


THE  DIVINE   COMEDY 


OF 


DANTE  ALIGHIERI 


TRANSLATED   BY 

CHARLES    ELIOT  NORTON 


II 
PURGATORY 


BOSTON    AND    NEW    YORK 

HOUGHTON,  MIFFLIN   AND   COMPANY 

£fe  finwiDe  pvess,  Cambridge 

1891 


Copyright,  1891, 
By  CHARLES  ELIOT  NORTON. 

All  rights  reserved* 


The  Riverside  Press,  Cambridge,  Mass.,  U.  S.A. 
Electrotyped  and  Printed  by  H.  0.  Houghton  &  Co. 


CONTENTS. 


-♦- 


CANTO   I. 

PAGE 

Invocation  to  the  Muses.  —  Dawn  of  Easter  on  the 
shore  of  Purgatory.  —  The  Four  Stars.  —  Cato.  — 
The  cleansing  of  Dante  from  the  stains  of  Hell      .     .       1 

CANTO   II. 

Sunrise.  —  The  Poets  on  the  shore.  —  Coming  of  a  boat, 
guided  by  an  angel,  bearing  souls  to  Purgatory.  — 
Their  landing.  —  Casella  and  his  song.  —  Cato  hurries 
the  souls  to  the  mountain 8 

CANTO  III. 

Ante-Purgatory.  —  Souls  of  those  who  have  died  in  con- 
tumacy of  the  Church. —  Manfred 14 

CANTO   IV. 

Ante-Purgatory.  —  Ascent  to  a  shelf  of  the  mountain. 
—  The  negligent,  who  postponed  repentance  to  the 
last  hour.  —  Belacqua 20 

CANTO   V. 

Ante-Purgatory.  —  Spirits  who  had  delayed  repentance, 
and  met  with  death  by  violence,  but  died  repentant. 


IV  CONTENTS. 

—  Jacopo  del  Cassero.  —  Buonconte  da  Montef eltro. 

—  Pia  de'  Tolomei 26 


CANTO   YI. 

Ante-Purgatory.  —  More  spirits  who  had  deferred  re- 
pentance till  they  were  overtaken  by  a  violent  death. 

—  Efficacy   of    prayer.  —  Sordello.  —  Apostrophe   to 
Italy 32 

CANTO   VII. 

Virgil  makes  himself  known  to  Sordello.  —  Sordello 
leads  the  Poets  to  the  Valley  of  the  Princes  who 
have  been  negligent  of  salvation.  —  He  points  them 
out  by  name 39 

CANTO  VIII. 

Valley  of  the  Princes.  —  Two  Guardian  Angels.  —  Nino 
Visconti.  —  The  Serpent.  —  Corrado  Malaspina     .     .     46 

CANTO   IX. 

Slumber  and  Dream  of  Dante. — The  Eagle.  —  Lucia. 

—  The   Gate    of    Purgatory.  —  The  Angelic   Gate- 
keeper. —  Seven  P's  inscribed  on  Dante's  Forehead. 

—  Entrance  to  the  First  Ledge 53 

CANTO  X. 

First  Ledge  :  the  Proud.  —  Examples  of  Humility 
sculptured  on  the  Rock       61 


CONTENTS.  v 

CANTO   XI. 

First  Ledge  :  the  Proud.  —  Prayer.  —  Omberto  Aldo- 
brandeschi.  —  Oderisi  d'  Agubbio.  —  Provinzan  Sal- 
vani 67 

CANTO   XII. 

First  Ledge  :  the  Proud.  —  Examples  of  the  punish- 
ment of  Pride  graven  on  the  pavement.  —  Meeting 
with  an  Angel  who  removes  one  of  the  P's.  —  As- 
cent to  the  Second  Ledge 73 

CANTO  XIII. 

Second  Ledge  :  the  Envious.  —  Examples  of  Love.  — 
The  Shades  in  haircloth,  and  with  sealed  eyes. — 
Sapla  of  Siena 80 

CANTO  XIV. 

Second  Ledge  :  the  Envious.  —  Guido  del  Duca.  — 
Rinieri  de'  Calboli.  —  Examples  of  the  punishment 
of  Envy 87 

CANTO  XV. 

Second  Ledge  :  the  Envious.  —  An  Angel  removes  the 
second  P  from  Dante's  forehead.  —  Discourse  con- 
cerning the  Sharing  of  Good.  —  Ascent  to  the  Third 
Ledge  :  the  Wrathful.  —  Examples  of  Forbearance 
seen  in  Vision 93 


vi  CONTENTS. 

CANTO   XVI. 

Third  Ledge  :  the  Wrathful.  —  Marco  Lombardo.  — 
His  discourse  on  Free  Will,  and  the  Corruption  of  the 
World 99 

CANTO   XVII. 

Third  Ledge  :  the  Wrathful.  —  Issue  from  the  Smoke. 

—  Vision  of  examples  of  Anger.  —  Ascent  to  the 
Fourth  Ledge,  where  Sloth  is  purged.  —  Second 
Nightfall.  —  Virgil  explains  how  Love  is  the  root  of 
Virtue  and  of  Sin 106 

CANTO  XVIII. 

Fourth  Ledge  :  the  Slothful.  —  Discourse  of  Virgil  on 
Love  and  Free  Will.  —  Throng  of  Spirits  running  iu 
haste  to  redeem  their  Sin.  —  The  Abbot  of  San  Zeno. 

—  Dante  falls  asleep 112 

CANTO   XIX. 

Fourth  Ledge  :  the  Slothful.  —  Dante  dreams  of  the 
Siren.  —  The  Angel  of  the  Pass.  —  Ascent  to  the  Fifth 
Ledge.  —  Pope  Adrian  V 119 

CANTO   XX. 

Fifth  Ledge  :  the  Avaricious.  —  The  Spirits  celebrate 
examples  of  Poverty  and  Bounty.  —  Hugh  Capet.  — 
His  discourse  on  his  descendants. —  Trembling  of  the 
Mountain 126 


CONTENTS.  vn 

CANTO   XXI. 

Fifth  Ledge  :  the  Avaricious.  —  Statius.  —  Cause  of  the 
trembling  of  the  Mountain.  —  Statius  does  honor  to 
Virgil 133 

CANTO   XXII. 

Ascent  to  the  Sixth  Ledge.  —  Discourse  of  Statius  and 
Virgil.  _  Entrance  to  the  Ledge  :  the  Gluttonous.  — 
The  Mystic  Tree.— Examples  of  Temperance   .     .     .139 

CANTO   XXIII. 

Sixth    Ledge  :    the    Gluttonous.  —  Forese    Donati.  — 
Nella. Rebuke  of  the  women  of  Florence  ....  146 


CANTO   XXIV. 

Sixth  Ledge  :  the  Gluttonous.  —  Forese  Donati.  — 
Bonagiunta  of  Lucca.  —  Pope  Martin  IV.  —  Ubaldin 
dalla  Pila.  —  Bonifazio.  —  Messer  Marchese.  —  Pro- 
phecy of  Forese  concerning  Gentucca,  and  Corso  de' 
Donati.  — Second  Mystic  Tree.  — The  Angel  of  the 
Pass 


151 


CANTO   XXV. 

Ascent  to  the  Seventh  Ledge.  —  Discourse  of  Statius 
on  generation,  the  infusion  of  the  Soul  into  the  body, 
and  the  corporeal  semblance  of  Souls  after  death.  — 
The    Seventh  Ledge  :    the   Lustful.  -  The    mode  of 

158 
their  Purification 


viil  CONTENTS. 

CANTO  XXVI. 

Seventh  Ledge:  the  Lustful. —  Sinners  in  the  fire, 
going  in  opposite  directions.  —  Guido  Guinicelli. — 
Arnaut  Daniel 165 

CANTO   XXVII. 

Seventh  Ledge  :  the  Lustful.  —  Passage  through  the 
Flames.  —  Stairway  in  the  rock.  —  Night  upon  the 
stairs.  —  Dream  of  Dante .  —  Morning.  —  Ascent  to 
the  Earthly  Paradise.  —  Last  words  of  Virgil    .     .     .171 

CANTO   XXVIII. 

The  Earthly  Paradise. — The  Forest.  —  A  Lady  gath- 
ering flowers  on  the  bank  of  a  little  stream.  —  Dis- 
course with  her  concerning  the  nature  of  the  place      .  177 

CANTO  XXIX. 

The  Earthly  Paradise.  —  Mystic  Procession  or  Triumph 
of  the  Church 183 

CANTO   XXX. 

The  Earthly  Paradise.  —  Beatrice  appears.  —  Departure 
of  Virgil.  —  Reproof  of  Dante  by  Beatrice    ....  190 

CANTO  XXXI. 

The  Earthly  Paradise.  —  Reproachful  discourse  of  Bea- 
trice, and  confession  of  Dante.  —  Passage  of  Lethe.  — 
Appeal  of  the  Virtues  to  Beatrice.  —  Her  Unveiling  .  196 


CONTENTS.  ix 

CANTO  XXXII. 

The  Earthly  Paradise.  —  Return  of  the  Triumphal  pro- 
cession. —  The  Chariot  bound  to  the  Mystic  Tree.  — 
Sleep  of  Dante.  —  His  waking  to  find  the  Triumph 
departed.  —  Transformation  of  the  Chariot.  —  The 
Harlot  and  the  Giant 202 

CANTO  XXXIII. 

The  Earthly  Paradise.  —  Prophecy  of  Beatrice  concern- 
ing one  who  shall  restore  the  Empire.  —  Her  dis- 
course with  Dante.  —  The  river  Eunoe.  —  Dante 
drinks  of  it,  and  is  fit  to  ascend  to  Heaven    ....  210 


PURGATORY 


PURGATORY. 


CANTO  I. 

Invocation  to  the  Muses.  —  Dawn  of  Easter  on  the  shore 
of  Purgatory.  —  The  Four  Stars.  —  Cato.  —  The  cleansing 
of  Dante  from  the  stains  of  Hell. 

To  run  over  better  waters  the  little  vessel  of  my 
genius  now  hoists  its  sails,  and  leaves  behind  itself 
a  sea  so  cruel ;  and  I  will  sing  of  that  second 
realm  where  the  human  spirit  is  purified  and  be- 
comes worthy  to  ascend  to  heaven. 

But  here  let  dead  poesy  rise  again,  O  holy 
Muses,  since  yours  I  am,  and  here  let  Calliope 
somewhat  mount  up,  accompanying  my  song  with 
that  sound  of  which  the  wretched  Picae  felt  the 
stroke  such  that  they  despaired  of  pardon.1 

A  soft  color  of  oriental  sapphire  which  was  gath- 
ered in  the  serene  aspect  of  the  air,  pure  even 
to    the   first   circle,2    renewed    delight  to  my  eyes 

1  The  nine  daughters  of  Pieros,  king-  of  Emathia,  who,  contend- 
ing in  song  with  the  Muses,  were  for  their  presumption  changed 
to  magpies. 

2  By  ''  the  first  circle,"  Dante  seems  to  mean  the  horizon. 


2  PURGATORY. 

soon  as  I  issued  forth  from  the  dead  air  that  had 
afflicted  my  eyes  and  my  breast.  The  fair  planet 
which  incites  to  love  was  making  all  the  Orient  to 
smile,  veiling  the  Fishes  that  were  in  her  train.1  I 
turned  me  to  the  right  hand,  and  fixed  my  mind 
upon  the  other  pole,  and  saw  four  stars  never  seen 
siive  by  the  first  people.2  The  heavens  appeared 
to  rejoice  in  their  flamelets.  O  widowed  northern 
region,  since  thou  art  deprived  of  beholding  these  ! 
When  I  had  withdrawn  from  regarding  them, 
turning  me  a  little  to  the  other  j3ole,  there  whence 
the  Wain  had  already  disappeared,  I  saw  close  to 
me  an  old  man  alone,  worthy  in  look  of  so  much 
reverence  that  no  son  owes  more  unto  his  father.3 
He  wore  a  long  beard  and  mingled  with  white  hair, 

1  At  the  spring1  equinox  Venus  is  in  the  sign  of  the  Pisces, 
which  immediately  precedes  that  of  Aries,  in  which  is  the  Sun. 
The  time  indicated  is  therefore  an  hour  or  more  before  sunrise  on 
Easter  morning,  April  10. 

2  These  stars  are  the  symbols  of  the  four  Cardinal  Virtues, — 
Prudence,  Temperance,  Fortitude,  and  Justice,  —  the  virtues  of 
active  life,  sufficient  to  guide  men  in  the  right  path,  but  not  to 
bring  them  to  Paradise.  By  the  first  people  are  probably  meant 
Adam  and  Eve,  who  from  the  terrestrial  Paradise,  on  the  summit 
of  the  Mount  of  Purgatory,  had  seen  these  stars,  visible  only  from 
the  Southern  hemisphere.  According  to  the  geography  of  the 
time  Asia  and  Africa  lay  north  of  the  equator,  so  that  even  to 
their  inhabitants  these  stars  were  invisible.  Possibly  the  mean- 
ing is  that  these  stars,  symbolizing  the  cardinal  virtues,  had  been 
visible  only  in  the  golden  age. 

3  This  old  man,  as  soon  appears,  is  the  younger  Cato,  and  the 


CANTO  I.  3 

like  his  locks,  of  which  a  double  list  fell  upon 
his  breast.  The  rays  of  the  four  holy  stars  so 
adorned  his  face  with  light,  that  I  saw  him,  as  if 
the  sun  had  been  in  front. 

44  Who  are  ye  that  counter  to  the  blind  stream 
have  fled  from  the  eternal  prison  ?  '  said  he,  mov- 
ing those  venerable  plumes.  "  Who  has  guided 
you?  Or  who  was  a  lamp  to  you,  issuing  forth 
from  the  deep  night  that  ever  makes  the  infernal 

office  here  given  to  him  of  warden  of  the  souls  in  the  outer  region 
of  Purgatory  was  suggested  by  the  position  assigned  to  him  by 
Virgil  in  the  ^Eneid,  viii.  670.   "  Sacretosque  pios,  his  dantem  jura 

Catonem." 

It  has  been  objected  to  Virgil's  thus  putting  him  in  Elysium, 
that  as  a  suicide  his  place  was  in  the  Mourning  Fields.    A  similar 
objection  may  be  made  to  Dante's  separating  him  from  the  other 
suicides  in  the  seventh  circle  of  Hell  (Canto  XIII.)-    "  But,"  says 
Conington,  "Virgil  did  not  aim  at  perfect  consistency.     It  was 
enough  for  him  that  Cato  was  one  who  from  his  character  in  life 
might  be  justly  conceived  of  as  lawgiver  to  the  dead."     So  Dante% 
using  Cato  as  an  allegoric  figure,  regards  him  as  one  who,  before 
the  coming  of  Christ,  practised  the  virtues  which  are  required  to 
liberate  the  soul  from  sin,  and  who,  as  he  says  in  the  De  Monor- 
chia (lib.  ii.),  "that  he  might  kindle  the  love  of  liberty  in  the 
world,  showed  how  precious  it  was,  by  preferring  death  with  lib- 
erty to  life  without  it."     This  liberty  is  the  type  of  that  spiritual 
freedom  which  Dante  is  seeking,  and  which,  being   the   perfect 
conformity  of  the  human  will  to  the  will  of  God,  is  the  aim  and 
fruition  of  all  redeemed  souls. 

In  the  region  of  Purgatory  outside  the  gate,  the  souls  have  not 
vet  attained  this  freedom ;  they  are  on  the  way  to  it,  and  Cato  i8 
allegorically  fit  to  warn  and  spur  them  on- 


4  PURGATORY. 

valley  black?  Are  the  laws  of  the  abyss  thus 
broken?  or  is  a  new  design  changed  in  heaven 
that,  being  damned,  ye  come  unto  my  rocks  ? ' 

My  Leader  then  took  hold  of  me,  and  with  words, 
and  with  hands,  and  with  signs,  made  my  legs  and 
my  brow  reverent.  Then  he  answered  him,  "  Of 
myself  I  came  not ;  a  Lady  descended  from  Heaven, 
through  whose  prayers  I  succored  this  man  with 
my  company.  But  since  it  is  thy  will  that  more  of 
our  condition  be  unfolded  to  thee  as  it  truly  is, 
mine  cannot  be  that  to  thee  this  be  denied.  This 
man  has  not  seen  his  last  evening,  but  through  his 
folly  was  so  near  thereto  that  very  little  time  there 
was  to  turn.  Even  as  I  have  said,  I  was  sent  to 
him  to  rescue  him,  and  there  was  no  other  way 
than  this,  along  which  I  have  set  myself.  I  have 
shown  to  him  all  the  guilty  people ;  and  now  I  in- 
tend to  show  him  those  spirits  that  purge  them- 
selves under  thy  ward.  How  I  have  led  him,  it 
would  be  long  to  tell  thee  ;  from  on  high  descends 
power  that  aids  me  to  conduct  him  to  see  thee  and 
to  hear  thee.  Now  may  it  please  thee  to  approve 
his  coming.  He  goes  seeking  liberty,  which  is  so 
dear,  as  he  knows  who  for  her  refuses  life.  Thou 
knowest  it,  for  death  for  her  sake  was  not  bitter  to 
thee  in  Utica,  where  thou  didst  leave  the  garment 
that  on  the  great  day  shall  be  so  bright.  The  eter- 
nal edicts  are  not  violated  by  us,  for  this  one  is 


CANTO  I.  5 

alive,  and  Minos  doth  not  bind  me ;  but  I  am  of 
the  circle  where  are  the  chaste  eyes  of  thy  Marcia, 
who  in  her  look  still  prays  thee,  O  holy  breast, 
that  for  thine  own  thou  hold  her.  For  her  love, 
then,  incline  thyself  to  us ;  let  us  go  on  through 
thy  seven  realms.1  Thanks  unto  thee  will  I  carry 
back  to  her,  if  to  be  mentioned  there  below  thou 

deign.'' 

"Marcia  so  pleased   my  eyes  while   I  was  on 
earth,"  said  he  then,  "  that  whatsoever  grace  she 
wished  from  me  I  did  it ;  now,  that  on  the  other 
side  of  the  evil  stream  she  dwells,  she  can  no  more 
move  me,  by  that  law  which  was  made  when  thence 
I  issued  forth.2     But  if  a  Lady  of  Heaven  move 
and  direct  thee,  as  thou  sayest,  there  is  no  need  of 
flattery ;  suffice  it  fully  to  thee  that  for  her  sake 
thou  askest  me.    Go  then,  and. see  thou  gird  this  one 
with  a  smooth  rush,  and  that  thou  wash  his  face 
so  that  thou  remove  all  sully  from  it,  for  it  were 
not  befitting  to  go  with  eye  overcast  by  any  cloud 
before  the  first  minister  that  is  of  those  of  Para- 
dise.     This  little  island,  round  about  at  its  base, 
down  there  yonder  where  the  wave  beats  it,  bears 
rushes  upon  its  soft  ooze.     No  plant  of  other  kind, 
that  might  put  forth  leaf  or  grow  hard,  can  there 

1  The  seven  circles  of  Purgatory. 

2  The  law  that  the  redeemed  cannot  he  touched  by  other  than 

heavenly  affections. 


6  PURGATORY. 

have  life,  because  it  yields  not  to  the  shocks. 
Thereafter  let  not  your  return  be  this  way  ;  the 
Sun  which  now  is  rising  will  show  you  to  take  the 
mountain  by  easier  ascent." 

So  he  disappeared,  and  I  rose  up,  without  speak- 
ing, and  drew  me  close  to  my  Leader,  and  turned 
my  eyes  to  him.  He  began,  "  Son,  follow  my  steps  ; 
let  us  turn  back,  for  this  plain  slopes  that  way  to 
its  low  limits." 

The  dawn  was  vanquishing  the  matin  hour  which 
fled  before  it,  so  that  from  afar  I  discerned  the 
trembling  of  the  sea.  We  set  forth  over  the  soli- 
tary plain  like  a  man  who  turns  unto  the  road 
which  he  has  lost,  and,  till  he  come  to  it,  seems  to 
himself  to  go  in  vain.  When  we  were  where  the 
dew  contends  with  the  sun,  and,  through  being  in 
a  place  where  there  is  shade,  is  little  dissipated, 
my  Master  softly  placed  both  his  hands  outspread 
upon  the  grass.  Whereon  I,  who  perceived  his  de- 
sign, stretched  toward  him  my  tear-stained  cheeks. 
Here  he  wholly  uncovered  that  color  of  mine  which 
hell  had  hidden  on  me.1 

We  came,  then,  to  the  desert  shore  that  never  saw 
navigate  its  waters  one  who  afterwards  had  experi- 
ence of  return.     Here  he  girt  me,  even  as  pleased 

1  Allegorically,  when  the  soul  has  entered  upon  the  way  of 
purification  Reason,  with  the  dew  of  repentance,  washes  off  the 
stain  of  sin,  and  girds  the  spirit  with  humility. 


CANTO  I. 


the  other.  O  marvel !  that  such  as  he  plucked  the 
humble  plant,  it  instantly  sprang  up  again  there 
whence  he  tore  it.1 

1  The  goods  of  the  spirit  are  not  diminished  by  appropriation. 


CANTO  II. 

Sunrise.  —  The  Poets  on  the  shore.  —  Coming  of  a  boat, 
guided  by  an  angel,  bearing  souls  to  Purgatory.  —  Their  land- 
ing. —  Casella  and  his  song.  —  Cato  hurries  the  souls  to  the 
mountain. 

Now  had  the  sun  reached  the  horizon  whose 
meridian  circle  covers  Jerusalem  with  its  highest 
point ;  and  the  night  which  circles  opposite  to  it 
was  issuing  forth  from  Ganges  with  the  Scales  that 
fall  from  her  hand  when  she  exceeds  ; a  so  that 
where  I  was  the  white  and  red  cheeks  of  the  beau- 
tiful Aurora  by  too  much  age  were  becoming 
orange. 

We  were  still  alongside  the  sea,  like  folk  who 
are  thinking  of  their  road,  who  go  in  heart  and 
linger  in  body  ;  and  lo !  as,  at  approach  of  the 
morning,  through   the    dense    vapors    Mars  glows 

1  Purgatory  and  Jerusalem  are  antipodal,  and  in  one  direction 
the  Ganges  or  India  was  arbitrarily  assumed  to  be  their  common 
horizon.  The  night  is  here  taken  as  the  point  of  the  Heavens  op- 
posite the  sun,  and  the  sun  being  in  Aries,  the  night  is  in  Libra. 
When  night  exceeds,  that  is,  at  the  autumnal  equinox,  when  the 
night  becomes  longer  than  the  day,  the  Scales  may  be  said  to  drop 
from  her  hand,  since  the  sun  enters  Libra. 


CANTO  II.  9 

ruddy,  down  in  the  west  above  the  ocean  floor,  such 
appeared  to  me,  —  so  may  I  again  behold  it !  —  a 
light  along  the  sea  coming  so  swiftly  that  no  flight 
equals  its  motion.     From  which  when  I  had  a  little 
withdrawn  my  eye  to  ask  my  Leader,  again  I  saw 
it,  brighter  become  and  larger.    Then  on  each  side 
of  it  appeared  to  me   a  something,  I  know  not 
what,  white,  and  beneath,  little  by  little,  another 
came  forth  from  it.     My  Master  still  said  not  a 
word,  until  the  first  white  things  showed  themselves 
wino-s ;  then,  when  he  clearly  recognized  the  pilot, 
he  cried  out,  "  Mind,  mind,  thou  bend  thy  knees. 
Lo !  the  Angel  of  God  :  fold  thy  hands  ;  henceforth 
shalt  thou  see  such  officials.     See  how  he  scorns 
human  means,  so  that  he  wills  not  oar,  or  other 
sail  than  his  own  wings  between  such  distant  shores. 
See,  how  he  holds  them  straight  toward   heaven, 
stroking  the  air  with  his  eternal  feathers  that  are 
not  changed  like  mortal  hair." 

Then,  as  nearer  and  nearer  toward  us  came  the 
Bird  Divine,  the  brighter  he  appeared ;  so  that  near 
by  my  eye  endured  him  not,  but  I  bent  it  down : 
and  he  came  on  to  the  shore  with  a  small  vessel, 
very  swift  and  light  so  that  the  water  swallowed 
naught  of  it.  At  the  stern  stood  the  Celestial 
Pilot,  such  that  if  but  described  he  would  make 
blessed  ;  and  more  than  a  hundred  spirits  sat  within. 
-  In  exitu  Israel  de  Egypto  " l  they  all  were  singing 

1  When  Israel  went  out  of  Egypt."     Psalm  exiv. 


l  « 


10  PURGATORY. 

together  with  one  voice,  with  whatso  of  that  psalm 
is  after  written.  Then  he  made  the  sign  of  holy 
cross  upon  them  ;  whereon  they  all  threw  themselves 
upon  the  strand  ;  and  he  went  away  swift  as  he  had 
come. 

The  crowd  which  remained  there  seemed  strange 
to  the  place,  gazing  round  about  like  him  who  of 
new  things  makes  essay.  On  all  sides  the  Sun, 
who  had  with  his  bright  arrows  chased  from  mid- 
heaven  the  Capricorn,1  was  shooting  forth  the  day, 
when  the  new  people  raised  their  brow  toward  us, 
saying  to  us,  "  If  ye  know,  show  us  the  way  to  go 
unto  the  mountain."  And  Virgil  answered,  "  Ye 
believe,  perchance,  that  we  are  acquainted  with  this 
place,  but  we  are  pilgrims  even  as  ye  are.  Just 
now  we  came,  a  little  before  you,  by  another  way, 
which  was  so  rough  and  difficult  that  the  ascent 
henceforth  will  seem  play  to  us." 

The  souls  who  had  become  aware  concerning  me 
by  my  breathing,  that  I  was  still  alive,  marvelling 
became  deadly  pale.  And  as  to  a  messenger  who 
bears  an  olive  branch  the  folk  press  to  hear  news, 
and  no  one  shows  himself  shy  of  crowding,  so,  at 
the  sight  of  me,  those  fortunate  souls  stopped  still, 
all  of  them,  as  if  forgetting  to  go  to  make  them- 
selves fair. 

1  When  Aries,  in  which  the  Sun  was  rising,  is  on  the  horizon, 
Capricorn  is  at  the  zenith. 


CANTO  II.  11 

I  saw  one  of  them  drawing  forward  to  embrace 
me  with  so  great  affection  that  it  moved  me  to  do 
the  like.  O  shades  empty  save  in  aspect !  Three 
times  behind  it  I  clasped  my  hands  and  as  oft  re- 
turned with  them  unto  my  breast.  With  marvel, 
I  believe,  I  painted  me  ;  wherefore  the  shade  smiled 
and  drew  back,  and  I,  following  it,  pressed  forward. 
Gently  it  said,  that  I  should  pause  ;  then  I  knew 
who  it  was,  and  I  prayed  it  that  to  speak  with  me 
it  would  stop  a  little.  It  replied  to  me,  "  So  as  I 
loved  thee  in  the  mortal  body,  so  loosed  from  it  I 
love  thee  ;  therefore  I  stop  ;  but  wherefore  goest 
thou?" 

"  Casella  mine,  in  order  to  return  another  time 
to  this  place  where  I  am,  do  I  make  this  journey," 
said  I,  "  but  from  thee  how  has  so  much  time  been 
taken  ? "  1 

And  he  to  me,  "  No  wrong  has  been  done  me  if 
he2  who  takes  both  when  and  whom  it  pleases 
him  ofttimes  hath  denied  to  me  this  passage ;  for 
of  a  just  will  3  his  own  is  made.  Truly  for  three 
months  he  has  taken  with  all  peace  whoso  has 
wished  to  enter.    Wherefore  I  who  was  now  turned 

1  "  How  has  thy  coming-  hither  been  delayed  so  long-  since  thy 
death?" 

2  The  Celestial  Pilot. 

3  That  is,  of  the  Divine  Will ;  but  there  is  no  explanation  of 
the  motive  of  the  delay. 


12  PURGATORY. 

to  the  seashore  where  the  water  of  Tiber  grows 
salt  was  benignantly  received  by  him. 1  To  that 
outlet  has  he  now  turned  his  wing,  because  always 
those  assemble  there  who  towards  Acheron  do  not 
descend." 

And  I,  "  If  a  new  law  take  not  from  thee  mem- 
ory or  practice  of  the  song  of  love  which  was  wont 
to  quiet  in  me  all  my  longings,  may  it  please  thee 
therewith  somewhat  to  comfort  my  soul,  which 
coming  hither  with  its  body  is  so  wearied." 

"  Love  which  in  my  mind  discourseth  with  me,"  2 
began  he  then  so  sweetly  that  the  sweetness  still 
within  me  sounds.3  My  Master,  and  I,  and  that 
folk  who  were  with  him,  appeared  so  content  as 
if  naught  else  could  touch  the  mind  of  any. 

We  were  all  fixed  and  attentive  to  his  notes  ; 

1  The  Tiber  is  the  local  symbol  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  from 
■whose  bosom  those  who  die  at  peace  with  her  pass  to  Purgatory. 
The  Jubilee,  proclaimed  by  Boniface  VIII.,  had  begun  at  Christ- 
mas, 1299,  so  that  for  three  months  now  the  Celestial  Pilot  had 
received  graciously  all  who  had  taken  advantage  of  it  to  gain 
remission  of  their  sins. 

2  The  first  verse  of  a  canzone  by  Dante  ;  and  the  first  of  those 
upon  which  he  comments  in  his  Convito. 

3  Every  English  reader  recalls  Milton's  Sonnet  to  Mr.  Henry 

Lawes :  — 

"  Dante  shall  give  Fame  leave  to  set  thee  higher 

Than  his  Casella,  whom  he  woo'd  to  sing, 
Met  in  the  milder  shades  of  Purgatory." 

Nothing  is  known  of  Casella  beyond  what  is  implied  in  Dante's 
affectionate  record  of  their  meeting. 


CANTO  II.  13 

and  lo !  the  venerable  old  man  crying,  "  What  is 
this,  ye  laggard  spirits?  What  negligence,  what 
stay  is  this  ?  Run  to  the  mountain  to  strip  off  the 
slough  that  lets  not  God  be  manifest  to  you." 

As,  when  gathering  grain  or  tare,  the  doves  as- 
sembled at  their  feeding,  quiet,  without  display  of 
their  accustomed  pride,  if  aught  appear  of  which 
they  are  afraid,  suddenly  let  the  food  alone,  be- 
cause they  are  assailed  by  a  greater  care,  so  I  saw 
that  fresh  troop  leave  the  song,  and  go  towards 
the  hill-side,  like  one  that  goes  but  knows  not  where 
he  may  come  out.  Nor  was  our  departure  less 
speedy. 


CANTO  III. 

Ante-Purgatory.  —  Souls  of  those  who  have  died  in  con- 
tumacy of  the  Church.  —  Manfred. 

Inasmuch  as  the  sudden  flight  had  scattered 
them  over  the  plain,  turned  to  the  mount  whereto 
reason  spurs  us,  I  drew  me  close  to  my  trusty 
companion.  And  how  should  I  without  him  have 
run  ?  Who  would  have  drawn  me  up  over  the 
mountain  ?  He  seemed  to  me  of  his  own  self  re- 
morseful. O  conscience,  upright  and  stainless,  how 
bitter  a  sting  to  thee  is  little  fault ! 

When  his  feet  left  the  haste  that  takes  the  seem- 
liness  from  every  act,  my  mind,  which  at  first  had 
been  restrained,  let  loose  its  attention,  as  though 
eager,  and  I  turned  my  face  unto  the  hill  that 
towards  the  heaven  rises  highest  from  the  sea.  The 
sun,  which  behind  was  flaming  ruddy,  was  broken 
in  front  of  me  by  the  figure  that  the  staying  of  its 
rays  upon  me  formed.  When  I  saw  the  ground 
darkened  only  in  front  of  me,  I  turned  me  to 
my  side  with  fear  of  being  abandoned  :  and  my 
Comfort,  wholly  turning  to  me,  began  to  say,  "  Why 
dost  thou  still  distrust  ?  Dost  thou  not  believe  me 


CANTO  III.  15 

with  thee,  and  that  I  guide  thee  ?  It  is  now  even- 
ing there  where  the  body  is  buried  within  which  I 
cast  a  shadow  ;  Naples  holds  it,  and  from  Brundu- 
sium  it  is  taken ;  if  now  in  front  of  me  there  is  no 
shadow,  marvel  not  more  than  at  the  heavens  of 
which  one  hinders  not  the  other's  radiance.  To 
suffer  torments,  both  hot  and  cold,  bodies  like  this 
the  Power  ordains,  which  wills  not  that  how  it  acts 
be  revealed  to  us.  Foolish  is  he  who  hopes  that 
our  reason  can  traverse  the  infinite  way  which  One 
Substance  in  Three  Persons  holds.  Be  content, 
human  race,  with  the  quia;1  for  if  ye  had  been 
able  to  see  everything,  need  had  not  been  for  Mary 
to  bear  child  :  and  ye  have  seen  desiring  fruit- 
lessly men  such 2  that  their  desire  would  have 
been  quieted,  which  is  given  them  eternally  for  a 
grief.  I  speak  of  Aristotle  and  of  Plato,  and  of 
many  others ; "  and  here  he  bowed  his  front,  and 
said  no  more,  and  remained  disturbed. 

We  had  come,  meanwhile,  to  the  foot  of  the 
mountain  ;  here  we  found  the  rock  so  steep,  that 
there  the  legs  would  be  agile  in  vain.  Between 
Lerici  and  Turbia3  the   most  deserted,  the   most 

1  Quia  is  used  here,  as  often  in  mediaeval  Latin,  for  quod.  The 
meaning  is,  Be  content  to  know  that  the  thing  is,  seek  not  to 
know  why  or  how  — propter  quid  —  it  is  as  it  is. 

2  If  human  knowledge  sufficed. 

3  Lerici  on  the  Gulf  of  Spezzia,  and  Turbia,  just  above  Monaco, 
are  at  the  two  ends  of  the  Riviera;    between  them  the  moun- 


16  PURGATORY. 

secluded  way  is  a  stair  easy  and  open,  compared 
with  that.  "  Now  who  knows  on  which  hand  the 
hillside  slopes,"  said  my  Master,  staying  his  stt  p, 
"  so  that  he  can  ascend  who  goeth  without  wings? ' 

And  while  he  was  holding  his  face  low,  ques- 
tioning his  mind  about  the  road,  and  I  was  looking 
up  around  the  rock,  on  the  left  hand  appeared  to 
me  a  company  of  souls  who  were  moving  their  feet 
towards  us,  and  seemed  not,  so  slowly  were  they 
coming.  "  Lift,"  said  I  to  the  Master,  "thine 
eyes,  lo  !  on  this  side  who  will  give  us  counsel,  if 
thou  from  thyself  canst  not  have  it."  He  looked 
at  them,  and  with  air  of  relief,  answered,  "  Let 
us  go  thither,  for  they  come  slowly,  and  do  thou 
confirm  thy  hope,  sweet  son." 

That  people  was  still  as  far,  I  mean  after  a 
thousand  steps  of  ours,  as  a  good  thrower  would 
cast  with  his  hand,  when  they  all  pressed  up  to  the 
hard  masses  of  the  high  bank,  and  stood  still  and 
close,  as  one  who  goes  in  doubt  stops  to  look.1  "  O 
ye  who  have  made  good  ends,  O  spirits  already 
elect,"  Virgil  began,  "  by  that  peace  which  I  be- 
lieve is  awaited  by  you  all,  tell  us,  where  the  moun- 
tains rise  steeply  from  the  shore,  along  which  in  Dante's  time 
there  was  no  road. 

1  They  stopped,  surprised,  at  seeing  Virgil  and  Dante  advancing 
to  the  left,  against  the  rule  in  Purgatory,  where  the  course  is  al- 
ways to  the  right,  symbolizing  progress  in  good.  In  Hell  the 
contrary  rule  holds. 


CANTO  HI.  17 

tain  lies  so  that  the  going  up  is  possihle ;  for  to 
bse  time  is  most  displeasing  to  him  who  knows 


most." 


As  the  sheep  come  forth  from  the  fold  by  ones, 
and  twos,  and  threes,  and  the  others  stand  timid, 
holding  eye  and  muzzle  to  the  ground  ;  and  what 
the  first  does  the  others  also  do,  huddling  them- 
selves to  her  if  she  stop,  silly  and  quiet,  and  where- 
fore know  not ;  so  I  saw  then  moving  to  approach, 
the  head  of  that  fortunate  flock,  modest  in  face  and 
dignified  in  gait. 

When  those  in  front  saw  the  light  broken  on  the 
ground  at  my  right  side,  so  that  the  shadow  fell 
from  me  on  the  cliff,  they  stopped,  and  drew  some- 
what back  ;  and  all  the  rest  who  were  coming  be- 
hind, not  knowing  why,  did  just  the  same.  "  With- 
out your  asking,  I  confess  to  you  that  this  is  a 
human  body  which  you  see,  whereby  the  light  of 
the  sun  on  the  ground  is  cleft.  Marvel  not  thereat, 
but  believe  that  not  without  power  that  comes  from 
heaven  he  seeks  to  surmount  this  wall."  Thus  the 
Master  :  and  that  worthy  people  said,  "  Turn,  enter 
in  advance,  then ; "  with  the  backs  of  their  hands 
making  sign.  And  one  of  them  began,  "  Whoever 
thou  art,  turn  thy  face  as  thou  thus  goest ;  con- 
sider if  in  the  world  thou  didst  ever  see  me  ?  '  I 
turned  me  toward  him,  and  looked  at  him  fixedly  : 
blond  he  was,  and  beautiful,  and  of  gentle  aspect, 
but  a  blow  had  divided  one  of  his  eyebrows. 


18  PURGATORY. 

When  I  had  humbly  disclaimed  having  ever 
seen  him,  he  said,  "  Now  look !  '  and  he  showed 
me  a  wound  at  the  top  of  his  breast.  Then  he 
said,  smiling,  "  I  am  Manfred,1  grandson  of  the 
Empress  Constance ;  wherefore  I  pray  thee,  that 
when  thou  returnest,  thou  go  to  my  beautiful 
daughter,2  mother  of  the  honor  of  Sicily  and  of 
Aragon,  and  tell  to  her  the  truth  if  aught  else  be 
told.  After  I  had  my  body  broken  by  two  mortal 
stabs,  I  rendered  myself,  weeping,  to  Him  who  par- 
dons willingly.  Horrible  were  my  sins,  but  the 
Infinite  Goodness  has  such  wide  arms  that  it  takes 
whatever  turns  to  it.  If  the  Pastor  of  Cosenza,3 
who  was  set  on  the  hunt  of  me  by  Clement,  had 
then  rightly  read  this  page  in  God,  the  bones  of 
my  body  would  still  be  at  the  head  of  the  bridge 

1  The  natural  son  of  the  Emperor  Frederick  II.  He  was  born 
in  1231  ;  in  1258  he  was  crowned  King  of  Sicily.  In  1263  Charles 
of  Anjou  was  called  by  Pope  Urban  IV.  to  contend  against  him, 
and  in  1266  Manfred  was  killed  at  the  battle  of  Benevento. 

2  Constance,  the  daughter  of  Manfred,  was  married  to  Peter  of 
Aragon.  She  had  three  sons,  Alphonso,  James,  and  Frederick. 
Alphonso  succeeded  his  father  in  Aragon,  and  James  in  Sicily, 
but  after  the  death  of  Alphonso  James  became  King  of  Aragon, 
and  Frederick  King  of  Sicily.  Manfred  naturally  speaks  favor- 
ably of  them,  but  Dante  himself  thought  ill  of  James  and  Fred- 
erick.    See  Canto  VII.,  towards  the  end. 

3  The  Archbishop  of  Cosenza,  at  command  of  the  Pope,  Clement 
IV.,  took  the  body  of  Manfred  from  his  grave  near  Benevento, 
and  threw  it  unburied,  as  the  body  of  one  excommunicated,  on 
the  bank  of  the  Verde. 


CANTO  III.  19 

near  Benevento,  under  the  guard  of  the  heavy 
cairn.  Now  the  rain  bathes  them,  and  the  wind 
moves  them  forth  from  the  kingdom,  almost  along 
the  Verde,  whither  he  transferred  them  with  extin- 
guished light.1  By  their  2  malediction  the  Eternal 
Love  is  not  so  lost  that  it  cannot  return,  while  hope 
hath  speck  of  green.  True  is  it,  that  whoso  dies 
in  contumacy  of  Holy  Church,  though  he  repent 
him  at  the  end,  needs  must  stay  outside  3  upon  this 
bank  thirtyfold  the  whole  time  that  he  has  been 
in  his  presumption,4  if  such  decree  become  not 
shorter  through  good  prayers.  See  now  if  thou 
canst  make  me  glad,  revealing  to  my  good  Con- 
stance how  thou  hast  seen  me,  and  also  this  pro- 
hibition,5 for  here  through  those  on  earth  much  is 
gained." 

1  Not  with  candles  burning  as  in  proper  funeral  rites. 

2  That  is,  of  Pope  or  Bishop. 

3  Outside  the  gate  of  Purgatory. 

4  This  seems  to  be  a  doctrine  peculiar  to  Dante.  The  value  of 
the  prayers  of  the  good  on  earth  in  shortening  the  period  of  suf- 
fering of  the  souls  in  Purgatory  is  more  than  once  referred  to 
by  him,  as  well  as  the  virtue  of  the  intercession  of  the  souls  in 
Purgatory  for  the  benefit  of  the  living. 

5  The  prohibition  of  entering  within  Purgatory. 


CANTO   IV. 

Ante-Purgatory.  —  Ascent  to  a  shelf  of  the  mountain.  — 
The  negligent,  who  postponed  repentance  to  the  last  hour. 
—  Belacqua. 

When  through  delights,  or  through  pains  which 

some  power  of  ours  may  experience,  the  soul  is  all 

concentrated   thereon,   it   seems   that  to  no  other 

faculty  it  may  attend ;  and  this  is  counter  to  the 

error  which  believes  that  one  soul  above  another  is 

kindled   in  us.1     And  therefore,  when  a  thing  is 

heard  or  seen,  which  may  hold  the  soul  intently 

turned  to  it,  the  time  passes,  and  the  man  observes 

it  not :  for  one  faculty  is  that  which  listens,  and 

another  is  that  which  keeps  the  soul  entire  ;  the 

latter  is  as  it  were  bound,  and  the  former  is  loosed. 

Of   this    had    I    true    experience,    hearing   that 

spirit  and  wondering;  for  full  fifty  degrees  had 

the  sun  ascended,2  and  I  had  not  noticed  it,  when 

we  came  where  those  souls  all  together  cried  out 

to  us,  "  Here  is  what  you  ask." 

1  Were  it  true  that,  as  according-  to  the  Platonists,  there  were 
more  than  one  soul  in  man,  he  might  give  attention  to  two  things 
at  once.  But  when  one  faculty  is  free  and  called  into  activity, 
the  rest  of  the  soul  is  as  it  were  hound  in  inaction. 

2  It  was  now  about  nine  o'clock  A.  M. 


CANTO  IV.  21 

A  larger  opening  the  man  of  the  farm  often 
hedges  up  with  a  forkful  of  his  thorns,  when  the 
grape  grows  dark,  than  was  the  passage  through 
which  my  Leader  and  I  behind  ascended  alone, 
when  the  troop  departed  from  us.  One  goes  to 
Sanleo,  and  descends  to  Noli,  one  mounts  up  Bis- 
mantova *  to  its  peak,  with  only  the  feet ;  but  here 
it  behoves  that  one  fly,  I  mean  with  the  swift  wings 
and  with  the  feathers  of  great  desire,  behind  that 
guide  who  gave  me  hope  and  made  a  light  for  me. 
We  ascended  in  through  the  broken  rock,  and  on 
each  side  the  border  pressed  on  us,  and  the  ground 
beneath  required  both  feet  and  hands. 

When  we  were  upon  the  upper  edge  of  the  high 
bank  on  the  open  slope,  "  My  Master,"  said  I, 
"  what  way  shall  we  take  ?  '  And  he  to  me,  "  Let 
no  step  of  thine  fall  back,  always  win  up  the 
mountain  behind  me,  till  some  sage  guide  appear 

for  us." 

The  summit  was  so  high  it  surpassed  the  sight ; 
and  the  side  steeper  far  than  a  line  from  the 
mid  quadrant  to  the  centre.2  I  was  weary,  when 
I  beo-an,  "  O  sweet  father,  turn  and  regard  how  I 
remain  alone  if  thou  dost  not  stop."  "  My  son," 
said  he,  "  far  as  here  drag  thyself,"  pointing  me  to 

1  These  all  are  places  difficult  of  access. 

2  A  steeper  inclination  than   that  of   an  angle   of    forty-five 

degrees. 


22  PURGATORY. 

a  ledge  a  little  above,  which  on  that  side  circles  all 
the  hill.  His  words  so  spurred  me,  that  I  forced 
myself,  scrambling  after  him,  until  the  belt  was 
beneath  my  feet.  There  we  both  sat  down,  turning 
to  the  east,  whence  we  had  ascended,  for  to  look 
back  is  wont  to  encourage  one.  I  first  turned  my 
eyes  to  the  low  shores,  then  I  raised  them  to  the 
sun,  and  wondered  that  on  the  left  we  were  struck 
by  it.  The  Poet  perceived  clearly  that  I  was  stand- 
ing all  bewildered  at  the  chariot  of  the  light,  where 
between  us  and  Aquilo,1  it  was  entering.  Where- 
upon he  to  me,  "  If  Castor  and  Pollux  were  in 
company  with  that  mirror2  which  up  and  down 
conducts  its  light,  thou  would  st  see  the  ruddy  Zo- 
diac revolving  still  closer  to  the  Bears,  if  it  went 
not  out  of  its  old  road.3  How  that  may  be,  if 
thou  wishest  to  be  able  to  think,  collected  in  thy- 
self imagine  Zion  and  this  mountain  to  stand  upon 
the  earth  so  that  both  have  one  sole  horizon,  and 
different  hemispheres ;  then  thou  wilt  see  that  the 
road  which  Phaeton,  to  his  harm,  knew  not  how  to 

1  The  North. 

2  The  brightness  of  the  sun  is  the  reflection  of  the  Divine 
light. 

3  If  the  sun  were  in  the  sign  of  the  Gemini  instead  of  being  in 
Aries  it  would  make  the  Zodiac  ruddy  still  farther  to  the  north. 
In  Purgatory  the  sun  being  seen  from  south  of  the  equator  is  on 
the  left  hand,  while  at  Jerusalem,  in  the  northern  hemisphere,  it 
is  seen  on  the  right. 


CANTO  IV.  23 

drive,  must  needs  pass  on  the  one  side  of  this  moun- 
tain, and  on  the  other  side  of   that,  if  thy  intelli- 
gence right  clearly  heeds."     "  Surely,  my  Master," 
said  I,  "  never  yet  saw  I  so  clearly,  as  I  now  discern 
there  where  my  wit  seemed  deficient ;  for  the  mid- 
circle  of  the  supernal  motion,  which  is  called  Equa- 
tor in  a  certain  art,1  and  which  always  remains  be- 
tween the  sun  and  the  winter,  for  the  reason  that 
thou  tellest,  from  here  departs  toward  the  north, 
while  the  Hebrews  saw  it  toward  the  warm  region. 
But,  if  it  please  thee,  willingly  I  would  know  how 
far  we  have  to  go,  for  the  hill  rises  higher  than 
my  eyes  can  rise."    And  he  to  me,  "  This  mountain 
is  such,  that  ever  at  the  beginning  below  it  is  hard, 
and  the  higher  one  goes  the  less  it  hurts  ;  there- 
fore when  it  shall  seem  so  pleasant  to  thee  that 
the  going  up  will  be  easy  to  thee  as  going  down 
the  current  in  a  vessel,  then  wilt  thou  be  at  the  end 
of  this  path ;  there  repose  from  toil  await :  no  more 
I  answer,  and  this  I  know  for  true." 

And  when  he  had  said  his  word,  a  voice  near 
by  sounded,  "  Perchance  thou  wilt  be  first  con- 
strained to  sit."  At  the  sound  of  it  each  of  us 
turned,  and  we  saw  at  the  left  a  great  stone  which 
neither  he  nor  I  before  had  noticed.  Thither  we 
drew  ;  and  there  were  persons  who  were  staying 
in  the  shadow  behind   the  rock,  as  one   through 

1  Astronomy. 


24  PURGATOBY. 

indolence  sets  himself  to  stay.  And  one  of  them, 
who  seemed  to  me  weary,  was  seated,  and  was  clasp- 
ing his  knees,  holding  his  face  down  low  between 
them.  "  O  sweet  my  Lord,"  said  I,  "  look  at  him 
who  shows  himself  more  indolent  than  if  sloth 
were  his  sister."  Then  that  one  turned  to  us  and 
gave  heed,  moving  his  look  only  up  along  his  thigh, 
and  said,  "  Now  go  up  thou,  for  thou  art  valiant." 
I  recognized  then  who  he  was,  and  that  effort  which 
was  still  quickening  my  breath  a  little  hindered  not 
my  going  to  him,  and  after  I  had  reached  him,  he 
scarce  raised  his  head,  saying,  "  Hast  thou  clearly 
seen  how  the  sun  over  thy  left  shoulder  drives  his 
chariot  ?  ' 

His  slothful  acts  and  his  short  words  moved  my 
lips  a  little  to  a  smile  ,  then  I  began,  "  Belacqua,1 
I  do  not  grieve  for  thee  now,2  but  tell  me  why  just 
here  thou  art  seated  ?  awaitest  thou  a  guide,  or 
has  only  thy  wonted  mood  recaptured  thee  ?  '  And 
he,  "Brother,  what  imports  the  going  up?  For 
the  bird  of  God  that  sitteth  at  the  gate  would 
not  let  me  go  to  the  torments.  It  first  behoves 
that  heaven  circle  around  me  outside  the  gate,  as 

1  Belacqua,  according  to  Benvenuto  da  Imola,  was  a  Floren- 
tine, a  maker  of  citherns  and  other  musical  instruments;  he 
carved  with  great  care  the  necks  and  heads  of  his  citherns,  and 
sometimes  he  played  on  them.  Dante,  because  of  his  love  of 
music,  had  been  well  acquainted  with  him. 

2  He  had  feared  lest  Belacqua  might  be  in  Hell. 


CANTO  IV.  25 

long  as  it  did  in  life,  because  I  delayed  good  sighs 
until  the  end;  unless  the  prayer  first  aid  me  which 
rises  up  from  a  heart  that  lives  in  grace  :  what  avails 
the  other  which  is  not  heard  in  heaven  ? ,: 

And  now  the  Poet  in  front  of  me  was  ascending, 
and  he  said,  "  Come  on  now :  thou  seest  that  the 
meridian  is  touched  by  the  sun,  and  on  the  shore 
the  night  now  covers  with  her  foot  Morocco." 


CANTO  V. 

Ante-Purgatory.  —  Spirits  who  had  delayed  repentance, 
and  met  with  death  by  violence,  but  died  repentant.  — 
Jacopo  del  Cassero. — Buonconte  da  Montefeltro.  —  Pia  de' 
Toloniei. 

I  had  now  parted  from  those  shades,  and  was 
following  the  footsteps  of  my  Leader,  when  behind 
me,  pointing  his  finger,  one  cried  out,  "  Look,  the 
ray  seems  not  to  shine  on  the  left  hand  of  that 
lower  one,  and  as  if  alive  he  seems  to  bear  him- 
self." I  turned  my  eyes  at  the  sound  of  these 
words,  and  I  sawT  them  watehing,  for  marvel,  only 
me,  only  me,  and  the  light  which  was  broken. 

"  Why  is  thy  mind  so  hampered,"  said  the  Mas- 
ter, "  that  thou  slackeuest  thy  going  ?  What 
matters  to  thee  that  which  here  is  whispered  ? 
Come  after  me,  and  let  the  people  talk.  Stand 
as  a  tower  firm,  that  never  wrags  its  top  for  blow- 
ins:  of  the  winds  ;  for  alwavs  the  man  in  whom 
thought  on  thought  wells  up  removes  from  him- 
self his  aim,  for  the  force  of  one  weakens  the 
other."  What  could  I  answer,  save  "I  come"? 
I  said  it,  overspread  somewhat  with  the  color, 
which,  at  times,  makes  a  man  worthy  of  pardon. 


CANTO   V.  27 

And  meanwhile  across  upon  the  mountain  side, 
a  little  in  front  of  us,  were  coming  people,  singing 
"  Miserere"  verse  by  verse.  When  they  observed 
that  I  gave  not  place  for  passage  of  the  rays 
through  my  body,  they  changed  their  song  into  a 
long  and  hoarse  "  Oh  !  "  and  two  of  them,  in  form 
of  messengers,  ran  to  meet  us,  and  asked  of  us, 
"  Of  your  condition  make  us  cognizant/'  And  my 
Master,  "Ye  can  go  back,  and  report  to  them 
who  sent  you,  that  the  body  of  this  one  is  true 
flesh.  If,  as  I  suppose,  they  stopped  because  of 
seeing  his  shadow,  enough  is  answered  them;  let 
them  do  him  honor  and  he  may  be  dear  to  them." 

Never  did  I  see  enkindled  vapors  at  early  night 
so  swiftly  cleave  the  clear  sky,  nor  at  set  of  sun 
the  clouds  of  August,  that  these  did  not  return  up 
in  less  time  ;  and,  arrived  there,  they,  with  the 
others,  gave  a  turn  toward  us,  like  a  troop  that 
runs  without  curb.  "  These  folk  that  press  to  us 
are  many,  and  they  come  to  pray  thee,"  said  the 
Poet ;  "  wherefore  still  go  on,  and  in  going  listen." 
"O  soul,"  they  came  crying,  "that  goest  to  be 
happy  with  those  limbs  with  which  thou  wast  born, 
a  little  stay  thy  step ;  look  if  thou  hast  ever  seen 
any  one  of  us,  so  that  thou  mayest  carry  news  of 
him  to  earth.  Ah,  why  dost  thou  go  on?  Ah, 
why  dost  thou  not  stop  ?  We  were  of  old  all  done 
to  death  by  violence,  and  sinners  up  to  the  last 


28  PURGATORY. 

hour  ;  then  light  from  Heaven  made  us  mindful,  so 
that  both  penitent  and  pardoning  we  issued  forth 
from  life,  at  peace  with  God,  who  fills  our  hearts 
with  the  desire  to  see  him."     And  I,  "  Although  I 
gaze   upon  your  faces,  not  one  I  recognize ;  but  if 
aught  that  I  can  do  be  pleasing  to  you,  spirits  well- 
born,1 speak  ye,  and   I  will  do  it  by  that   peace 
which   makes   me,  following   the   feet   of   such   a 
£uide,  seek  for  itself  from  world  to  world."     And 
one  began,  "  Each  of  us  trusts  in  thy  good  turn 
without  thy  swearing  it,  provided  want  of  power 
cut  not  off  the  will ;  wherefore  I,  who  alone  before 
the  others  speak,  pray  thee,  if  ever  thou  see  that 
land  that  sits  between  Romagna  and  the  land  of 
Charles,2  that  thou  be  courteous  to  me  with  thy 
prayers  in  Fano,  so  that  for  me  good  orisons  be 
made,  whereby  I  may  purge  away  my  grave  offences. 
Thence  was  I;  but  the  deep  wounds,  wherefrom 
issued  the  blood  in  which  I  had  my  seat,3  were 

1  Elect  from  birth  to  the  joys  of  Paradise,  in  contrast  with  the 
ill-born,  the  miscreants  of  Hell. 

2  The  March  of  Ancona,  between  the  Romagna  and  the  king- 
dom of  Naples,  then  held  by  Charles  II.  of  Anjou.  It  is  Jacopo 
del  Cassero  who  speaks.  He  was  a  noted  and  valiant  member  of 
the  leading-  Gnelph  family  in  Fano.  On  his  way  to  take  the  place 
of  Podesta  of  Milan,  in  1298,  he  was  assassinated  by  the  minions 
of  Azzo  VIII.  of  Este,  whom  he  had  offended. 

3  "  The  life  of  all  flesh  is  the  blood  thereof."  Levit.,  xvii.  14. 
Or,  according  to  the  Vulgate,  "  Anima  carnis  in  sanguine  est." 


CANTO  V.  29 

given  me  in  the  bosom  of  the  Antenori,1  there 
where  I  thought  to  be  most  secure ;  he  of  Este  had 
it  done,  who  held  me  in  wrath  far  beyond  what 
justice  willed.  But  if  I  had  fled  toward  Mira,2 
when  I  was  overtaken  at  Oriaco,  I  should  still  be 
yonder  where  men  breathe.  I  ran  to  the  marsh, 
and  the  reeds  and  the  mire  hampered  me  so  that  I 
fell,  and  there  I  saw  a  lake  made  by  my  veins 
upon  the  ground." 

Then  said  another,  "  Ah  !  so  may  that  desire  be 
fulfilled  which  draws  thee  to  the  high  mountain, 
with  good  piety  help  thou  mine.  I  was  of  Monte- 
feltro,  and  am  Buonconte.3  Joan  or  any  other  has 
no  care  for  me,  wherefore  I  go  among  these  with 
downcast  front."  And  I  to  him,  "  What  violence, 
or  what  chance  so  carried  thee  astray  from  Cam- 
paldino,4  that  thy  burial  place  was  never  known  ?  ' 

1  That  is  to  say,  in  the  territory  of  the  Paduans,  whose  city 
was  reputed  to  have  been  founded  by  Antenor. 

2  Mira  is  a  little  settlement  on  the  bank  of  one  of  the  canals 
of  the  Brenta.  Why  flight  thither  would  have  been  safe  is  mere 
matter  of  conjecture. 

3  Son  of  Count  Guido  da  Montefeltro,  the  treacherous  counsel- 
lor who  had  told  his  story  to  Dante  in  Hell,  Canto  XXVII.  Joan 
was  his  wife. 

4  The  battle  of  Campaldino,  in  which  Dante  himself,  perhaps, 
took  part,  was  fought  on  the  11th  of  June,  1289,  between  the 
Florentine  Guelphs  and  the  Ghibellines  of  Arezzo.  Buonconte 
was  the  captain  of  the  Aretines.  Campaldino  is  a  little  plain  in 
the  upper  valley  of  the  Arno. 


30  PURGATORY. 

"  Oil ! "  replied  he,  "  at  foot  of  the  Casentino 
crosses  a  stream,  named  the  Archiano,  which  rises 
in  the  Apennine  above  the  Hermitage.1  Where 
its  proper  name  becomes  vain2  I  arrived,  pierced 
in  the  throat,  flying  on  foot,  and  bloodying  the 
plain.  Here  I  lost  my  sight,  and  I  ended  my  speech 
with  the  name  of  Mary,  and  here  I  fell,  and  my 
flesh  remained  alone.  I  will  tell  the  truth,  and  do 
thou  repeat  it  among  the  living.  The  Angel  of 
God  took  me,  and  he  of  Hell  cried  out,  "  O  thou 
from  Heaven,  why  dost  thou  rob  me  ? 3  Thou 
bearest  away  for  thyself  the  eternal  part  of  him  for 
one  little  tear  which  takes  him  from  me  ;  but  of  the 
rest  I  will  make  other  disposal."  Thou  knowest 
well  how  in  the  air  is  condensed  that  moist  vapor 
which  turns  to  water  soon  as  it  rises  where  the 
cold  seizes  it.  He  joined  that  evil  will,  which 
seeketh  only  evil,  with  intelligence,  and  moved  the 
mist  and  the  wind  by  the  power  that  his  own  na- 
ture gave.  Then  when  the  day  was  spent  he  cov- 
ered the  valley  with  cloud,  from  Pratomagno  to 
the    great   chain,    and    made    the    frost   above    so 

1  The  convent  of  the  Calmaldoli,  founded  hy  St.  Romualdo  of 
Ravenna,  in  1012. 

2  Being-  lost  at  its  junction  with  the  Arno. 

3  St.  Francis  and  one  of  the  black  Cherubim  had  had  a  simi- 
lar contention,  as  will  be  remembered,  over  the  soul  of  Buon- 
conte's  father. 


CANTO  V.  31 

intense  that  the  pregnant  air  was  turned  to  water. 
The  rain  fell,  and  to  the  gullies  came  of  it  what 
the  earth  did  not  endure,  and  as  it  gathered  in 
great  streams  it  rushed  so  swiftly  towards  the 
royal  river  that  nothing  held  it  back.  The  robust 
Archiano  found  my  frozen  body  near  its  outlet,  and 
pushed  it  into  the  Arno,  and  loosed  on  my  breast 
the  cross  which  I  made  of  myself  when  the  pain 
overcame  me.  It  rolled  me  along  its  banks,  and 
along  its  bottom,  then  with  its  spoil  it  covered  and 

girt  me." 

"  Ah  !  when  thou  shalt  have  returned  unto  the 
world,  and  rested  from  the  long  journey,"  the  third 
spirit  followed  on  the  second,  "  be  mindful  of  me, 
who  am  Pia.1  Siena  made  me,  Maremma  unmade 
me  ;  he  knows  it,  who,  wedding  me,  had  first  ringed 
me  with  his  own  gem." 

1  Pia  is  said  to  have  been  first  married  to  Messer  Baldo  de'  To- 
lomei.  She  was  left  a  widow  in  1290,  and  afterward  was  married 
to  Nello  or  Paganello  de'  Pannoechieschi,  who  was  reported  to 
have  had  her  put  to  death  in  his  stronghold  of  Pietra  in  the  Tus- 
can Maremma.  Her  fate  seems  the  more  pitiable  that  she  does 
not  pray  Dante  to  seek  the  prayers  for  her  of  any  living  person. 


CANTO  VI. 

Ante-Purgatory.  —  More  spirits  who  had  deferred  repent- 
ance till  they  were  overtaken  by  a  violent  death.  —  Efficacy 
of  prayer.  —  Sordello.  —  Apostrophe  to  Italy. 

When  a  game  of  dice  is  broken  up,  lie  who 
loses  remains  sorrowful,  repeating  the  throws,  and, 
saddened,  learns  ;  with  the  other  all  the  folk  go 
along ;  one  goes  before  and  one  plucks  him  from 
behind,  and  at  his  side  one  brings  himself  to  mind. 
He  does  not  stop ;  listens  to  one  and  the  other  ; 
the  man  to  whom  he  reaches  forth  his  hand  presses 
on  him  no  longer,  and  thus  from  the  throng  he  de- 
fends himself.  Such  was  I  in  that  dense  crowd, 
turning  my  face  to  them  this  way  and  that ;  and, 
promising,  I  loosed  myself  from  them. 

Here  was  the  Aretine,1  who  from  the  fierce 
arms  of  Ghin  di  Tacco  had  his  death  ;    and  the 

1  The  Aretine  was  Messer  Benincasa  da  Laterina,  a  learned 
judge,  who  had  condemned  to  death  for  their  crimes  two  relatives 
of  Ghin  di  Tacco,  the  most  famous  freebooter  of  the  day,  whose 
headquarters  were  between  Siena  and  Rome.  Some  time  after, 
Messer  Benincasa  sitting  as  judge  in  Rome,  Ghino  entered  the 
city  with  a  band  of  his  followers,  made  his  way  to  the  tribunal, 
slew  Benincasa,  and  escaped  unharmed. 


CANTO  VI.  33 

other  2  who  was  drowned  when  running  in  pursuit. 
Here  Federigo  Novello  2  was  praying  with  hands 
outstretched,  and  he  of  Pisa,  who  made  the  good 
Marzueco  seem  strong.3  I  saw  Count  Orso  ; 4  and 
the  soul  divided  from  its  body  by  spite  and  by 
envy,  as  it  said,  and  not  for  fault  committed, 
Pierre  de  la  Brosse,5  I  mean ;    and    here   let  the 

1  Another  Aretine,  of  the  Tarlati  family,  concerning-  whose 
death  the  early  commentators  are  at  variance.  Benvenuto  da 
Imola  says  that,  hotly  pursuing  his  enemies,  his  horse  carried 
him  into  a  marsh,  from  which  he  could  not  extricate  himself,  so 
that  his  foes  turned  upon  him  and  slew  him  with  their  arrows. 

2  Federigo,  son  of  the  Count  Guido  Novello,  of  the  circum- 
stances of  whose  death,  said  to  have  taken  place  in  1291,  nothing 
certain  is  known.  Benvenuto  says,  he  was  multum  jjrobus,  a  good 
youth,  and  therefore  Dante  mentions  him. 

3  Of  him  of  Pisa  different  stories  are  told.  Benvenuto  says, 
"  I  have  heard  from  the  good  Boccaccio,  whom  I  trust  more  than 
the  others,  that  Marzueco  was  a  good  man  of  the  city  of  Pisa, 
whose  son  was  beheaded  by  order  of  Count  Ugolino,  the  tyrant, 
who  commanded  that  his  body  should  remain  unburied.  In  the 
evening  his  father  went  to  the  Count,  as  a  stranger  unconcerned 
in  the  matter,  and  without  tears  or  other  sign  of  grief,  and  said, 
'  Surely,  my  lord,  it  would  be  to  your  honor  that  that  poor  body 
should  be  buried,  and  not  left  cruelly  as  food  for  dogs.'  Then  the 
Count,  recognizing  him,  said  astonished,  '  Go,  your  patience  over- 
comes my  obduracy,'  and  immediately  Marzueco  went  and  buried 


lis  son." 


4  Of  Count  Orso  nothing  is  known  with  certainty. 

5  Pierre  de  la  Brosse  was  a  surgeon  and  confidant  of  Philip 
the  Bold  of  France.  He  lost  the  king's  favor,  and  charges  of 
treason  being  brought  against  him  he  was  hung.  It  was  reported 
that  his  death  was  brought  about  unjustly  by  Mary  of  Brabant, 


34  PURGATORY. 

Lady  of  Brabant  take  forethought,  while  she  is  on 
earth,  so  that  for  this  she  be  not  of  the  worse  flock. 

When  I  was  free  from  each  and  all  those  shades 
who  prayed  only  that  some  one  else  should  pray, 
so  that  their  becoming  holy  may  be  speeded,  I 
began,  "  It  seems  that  thou  deniest  to  me,  O  Light 
of  mine,  expressly,  in  a  certain  text,  that  orison 
can  bend  decree  of  Heaven,  and  this  folk  pray 
only  for  this,  —  shall  then  their  hope  be  vain  ?  or 
is  thy  saying  not  rightly  clear  to  me  ?  "  1 

And  he  to  me,  "  My  writing  is  plain,  and  the 
hope  of  these  is  not  fallacious,  if  well  it  is  regarded 
with  sound  mind  ;  for  top  of  judgment  vails  not 
itself  because  a  fire  of  love  may,  in  one  instant, 
fulfil  that  which  he  who  is  stationed  here  must 
satisfy.  And  there  where  I  affirmed  this  proposi- 
tion, defect  was  not  amended  by  a  prayer,  because 
the  prayer  was  disjoined  from  God.  But  truly  in 
regard  to  so  deep  a  doubt  decide  thou  not,  unless 
she  tell  thee  who  shall  be  a  light  between  the 
truth  and  the  understanding.2     I  know  not  if  thou 

the  second  wife  of  Philip.     She  lived  till   1321,  so  that  Dante's 
warning"  may  have  reached  her  ears. 

1  Virgil  represents  Palinurus  as  begging  to  be  allowed  to  cross 
the  Styx,  while  his  body  was  still  unburied  and  without  due  fune- 
ral rites.     To  this  petition  the  Sibyl  answers  :  — 

Desine  fata  Deura  flecti  sperare  precando  :  — 
"  Cease  to  hope  that  the  decrees  of  the  gods  can  be  changed  by 
prayer."  —  ^Eneid,  vi.  376. 

-  The  question,  being  one  that  relates  to  the  Divine  will,  cannot 
be  answered  with  full  assurance  bv  human  reason. 


CANTO  VI.  35 

understandest ;  I  speak  of  Beatrice.  Thou  shalt 
see  her  above,  smiling  and  happy,  upon  the  sum- 
mit of  this  mountain." 

And  I,  "  Good  Leader,  let  us  go  on  with  greater 
speed,  for  now  I  am  not  weary  as  before ;  and  be- 
hold now  how  the  hill  casts  its  shadow."  "We 
will  go  forward  with  this  day,"  he  answered,  "  as 
much  further  as  we  shall  yet  be  able  ;  but  the  fact 
is  of  other  form  than  thou  supposest.  Before  thou 
art  there-above  thou  wilt  see  him  return,  who  is 
now  hidden  by  the  hill-side  so  that  thou  dost  not 
make  his  rays  to  break.  But  see  there  a  soul 
which  seated  all  alone  is  looking  toward  us ;  it  will 
point  out  to  us  the  speediest  way."  We  came  to 
it.  O  Lombard  soul,  how-  lofty  and  scornful  wast 
thou;  and  in  the  movement  of  thine  eyes  grave  and 
slow  !  It  said  not  anything  to  us,  but  let  us  go 
on,  looking  only  in  manner  of  a  lion  when  he 
couches.  Virgil,  however,  drew  near  to  it,  pray- 
ing that  it  would  show  to  us  the  best  ascent ;  and 
it  answered  not  to  his  request,  but  of  our  country 
and  life  it  asked  us.  And  the  sweet  Leader  began, 
"  Mantua,"  —  and  the  shade,  all  in  itself  recluse, 
rose  toward  him  from  the  place  where  erst  it  was, 
saying,  "  O  Mantuan,  I  am  Sordello  of  thy  city,"  1 
—  and  they  embraced  each  other. 

1  Sordello,  who  lived  early  in  the  thirteenth  century,  was  of  the 
family  of  the  Visconti  of  Mantua.     He  left  his  native  land  and 


36  PURGATORY. 

Ah,  servile  Italy,  hostel  of  grief !  ship  without 
pilot  in  great  tempest !  not  lady  of  provinces,  but 
a  brothel !  that  gentle  soul  was  so  ready,  only  at 
the  sweet  sound  of  his  native  land,  to  give  glad  wel- 
come here  unto  his  fellow-citizen :  and  now  in  thee 
thy  living  men  exist  not  without  war,  and  of  those 
whom  one  wall  and  one  moat  shut  in  one  doth 
gnaw  the  other.  Search,  wretched  one,  around  the 
shores,  thy  seaboard,  and  then  look  within  thy 
bosom,  if  any  part  in  thee  enjoyeth  peace  !  What 
avails  it  that  for  thee  Justinian  should  mend  the 
bridle,  if  the  saddle  is  empty  ?  Without  this,  the 
shame  would  be  less.  Ah  folk,1  that  oughtest  to 
be  devout  and  let  Caesar  sit  in  the  saddle,  if  thou 
rightly  understandest  what  God  notes  for  thee  ! 
Look  how  fell  this  wild  beast  has  become,  through 
not  being  corrected  by  the  spurs,  since  thou  didst 
put  thy  hand  upon  the  bridle.  O  German  Albert, 
who  abandonest  her  who  has  become  untamed  and 
savage,  and  oughtest  to  bestride  her  saddle-bows, 
may  a  just  judgment  from  the  stars  fall  upon  thy 
blood,  and  may  it  be  strange  and  manifest,  so  that 
thy  successor  may  have  fear  of  it !  2     For  thou  and 

gave  up  his  native  tongue  to  live  and  write  as  a  troubadour  in 
Provence,  but  his  fame  belonged  to  Italy. 

1  The  Church-folk,  the  clergy,  for  whom  God  has  ordained,  — 
"  Render  unto  Caesar  the  things  which  are  Caesar's." 

2  Albert  of  Hapsburg,  son  of  the  Emperor  Rudolph,  was  elected 
King  of  the  Romans  in  1298,  but  like  his  father  never  went  to 


CANTO   VI.  37 

thy  father,  retained  up  there  by  greed,  have   suf- 
fered the  garden  of  the  empire  to  become  desert. 
Come  thou  to  see  Montecehi  and  Cappelletti,  Mo- 
naldi    and    Filippeschi,1   thou    man  without    care: 
those     already    wretched,    and    these    in    dread. 
Come,  cruel  one,  come,  and  see  the  distress  of  thy 
nobility,  and  cure  their  hurts;  and  thou  wilt  see 
Santafiora2   how   dark    it    is.     Come    to    see    thy 
Rome,  that  weeps,  widowed  and  alone,  and  day 
and  night  cries,  "  My  Caesar,  wherefore  dost  thou 
not  keep  me  company?"     Come  to  see  the  people, 
how  loving  it  is  ;  and,  if  no  pity  for  us  move  thee, 
come  to  be  shamed  by  thine  own  renown !     And  if 
it  be  lawful  for  me,  O  Supreme  Jove  that  wast  on 
earth  crucified  for    us,  are    thy  just    eyes   turned 
aside  elsewhere?     Or  is  it  preparation,  that  in  the 
abyss  of    thy  counsel  thou  art   making  for  some 
good  utterly  cut  off  from   our   perception?     For 

Italy  to  be  crowned.  He  was  murdered  by  his  nephew,  John, 
called  the  parricide,  in  1308,  at  Kbnigsfelden.  The  successor  of 
Albert  was  Henry  VII.  of  Luxemburg,  who  came  to  Italy  in  1311, 
was  crowned  at  Rome  in  1312,  and  died  at  Buonconvento  the  next 
year.     His  death  ended  the  hopes  of  Dante. 

i  Famous  families,  the  first  two  of  Verona,  the  last  two  of 
Orvieto,  at  enmity  with  each  other  in  their  respective  cities,  — 
types  of  a  common  condition. 

2  The  Counts  of  Santafiora  were  once  the  most  powerful  Ghi- 
belline  nobles  in  the  Sienese  territory.  Their  power  had  declined 
since  the  Hohenstaufen  Emperors  had  been  succeeded  by  the 
Hapsburgs,  and  they  were  now  subjected  to  the  Guelphs  of  Siena. 


38  PURGATORY. 

the  cities  of  Italy  are  all  full  of  tyrants,  and  every 
churl  that  comes  playing  the  partisan  becomes  a 
Marcellus.1 

My  Florence  !  surely  thou  mayst  be  content 
with  this  digression,  which  toucheth  thee  not, 
thanks  to  thy  people  that  for  itself  takes  heed. 
Many  have  justice  at  heart  but  shoot  slowly,  in 
order  not  to  come  without  counsel  to  the  bow  ;  but 
thy  people  has  it  on  the  edge  of  its  lips.  Many 
reject  the  common  burden,  but  thy  people,  eager, 
replies  without  being  called  on,  and  cries,  "  I  load 
myself."  Now  be  thou  glad,  for  thou  hast  truly 
wherefore  :  thou  rich,  thou  in  peace,  thou  wise.  If 
I  speak  the  truth,  the  result  hides  it  not.  Athens 
and  Lacedsemon,  that  made  the  ancient  laws  and 
were  so  civilized,  made  toward  living  well  a  little 
sign,  compared  with  thee  that  makest  such  fine- 
spun provisions,  that  to  mid  November  reaches 
not,  what  thou  in  October  spinnest.  How  often  in 
the  time  that  thou  rememberest,  law,  money,  office, 
and  custom,  hast  thou  changed,  and  renewed  thy 
members !  And  if  thou  mind  thee  well  and  see 
the  light,  thou  wilt  see  thyself  resembling  a  sick 
woman,  who  cannot  find  repose  upon  the  feathers, 
but  with  her  tossing  seeks  to  relieve  her  pain. 

1  That  is,  a  Litter  opponent  of  the  empire,  as  the  Consul  M 
Claudius  Marcellus  was  of  Caesar. 


CANTO  VII. 

Virgil  makes  himself  known  to  Sordello.  —  Sordello  leads 
the  Poets  to  the  Valley  of  the  Princes  who  have  been  negli- 
gent of  salvation.  —  He  points  them  out  by  name. 

After  the  becoming  and  glad  salutations  had 
been  repeated  three  and  four  times,  Sordello  drew 
back  and  said,  "  Ye,  who  are  ye  ?  "  "  Before  the 
souls  worthy  to  ascend  to  God  were  turned  unto 
this  mountain,  my  bones  had  been  buried  by  Octa- 
vian  ;  I  am  Virgil,  and  for  no  other  sin  did  I  lose 
heaven,  but  for  not  having  faith,"  thus  then  replied 
my  Leader. 

As  is  he  who  suddenly  sees  a  thing  before  him 
whereat  he  marvels,  and  doth  and  doth  not  believe, 
saying,  "  It  is,  it  is  not,"  —  so  seemed  that  shade, 
and  then  he  bent  down  his  brow,  and  humbly 
turned  a?;ain  toward  him  and  embraced  him  where 
the  inferior  takes  hold. 

"O  glory  of  the  Latins,"  said  he,  "through 
whom  our  language  showed  what  it  could  do,  O 
honor  eternal  of  the  place  where  from  I  was,  what 
merit  or  what  grace  shows  thee  to  me  ?  If  I  am 
worthy  to  hear  thy  words,  tell  me  if  thou  comest 


40  PURGATORY. 

from  Hell,  and  from  what  cloister."  "  Through 
all  the  circles  of  the  realm  of  woe,"  replied  he  to 
him,  "  am  I  come  hither ;  Power  of  Heaven  moved 
me,  and  with  it  I  come.  Not  by  doing,  but  by  not 
doing  have  I  lost  the  sight  of  the  high  Sun  whom 
thou  desirest,  and  who  by  me  was  known  late.  A 
place  there  is  below  not  sad  with  torments  but 
with  darkness  only,  where  the  lamentations  sound 
not  as  wailings,  but  are  sighs  ;  there  stay  I  with 
the  little  innocents  bitten  by  the  teeth  of  death 
before  they  were  exempt  from  human  sin  ;  there 
stay  I  with  those  who  were  not  vested  with  the 
three  holy  virtues,  and  without  vice  knew  the 
others  and  followed  all  of  them.1  Bat  if  thou 
knowest  and  canst,  give  us  some  direction  whereby 
we  may  come  more  speedily  there  where  Purgatory 
has  its  true  beginning."  He  replied,  "  A  certain 
place  is  not  set  for  us ;  it  is  permitted  me  to  go 
upward  and  around ;  so  far  as  I  can  go  I  join  my- 
self to  thee  as  guide.  But  see  how  already  the  day 
declines,  and  to  go  up  by  night  is  not  possible  ; 
therefore  it  is  well  to  think  of  some  fair  sojourn. 
There  are  souls  here  on  the  right  apart ;  if  thou 
consentest  to  me  I  will  lead  thee  to  them,  and  not 

1  The  virtuous  Heathen  did  not  possess  the  so-called  theologi- 
cal virtues  of  Faith,  Hope,  and  Charity ;  hut  they  practiced  the 
four  cardinal  virtues  of  Prudence,  Temperance,  Fortitude  and 
Justice. 


CANTO   VII.  41 

without  delight  will  they  be  known  to  thee."  "  How 
is  this?"  was  answered,  "he  who  might  wish  to 
ascend  by  night,  would  he  be  hindered  by  another, 
or  would  he  not  be  able  to  ascend  ? '  And  the 
good  Sordello  drew  his  finger  on  the  ground,  say- 
ing, "  See,  only  this  line'  thou  couldst  not  pass 
after  set  of  sun  ;  not  because  aught  else  save  the 
nocturnal  darkness  would  give  hindrance  to  going 
up  ;  that  hampers  the  will  with  impotence.1  One 
could,  indeed,  in  it 2  turn  downward  and  walk  the 
hillside  wandering  around,  while  the  horizon  holds 
the  day  shut  up."  Then  my  Lord,  as  if  wondering, 
said,  "  Lead  us,  then,  there  where  thou  sayest  one 
may  have  delight  while  waiting." 

Little  way  had  we  gone  from  that  place,  when  I 
perceived  that  the  mountain  was  hollowed  out  in 
like  fashion  as  the  vallevs  hollow  them-  here  on 
earth.  "  Yonder,"  said  that  shade,  "  will  we  go, 
where  the  hillside  makes  a  lap  of  itself,  and  there 
will  we  await  the  new  day.  Between  steep  and 
level  was  a  winding  path  that  led  us  into  a  side  of 
the  dale,  where  more  than  by  half  the  edge  dies 
away.  Gold  and  fine  silver,  and  scarlet  and  white, 
Indian  wood  lucid  and  clear,3  fresh  emerald  at  the 

1  The  allegory  is  plain :  the  soul  can  mount  the  steep  of  purifi- 
cation only  when  illuminated  by  the  Sun  of  Divine  Grace. 

2  In  the  darkness. 

8  The  blue  of  indigo. 


42  PURGATORY. 

instant  it  is  split,  would  each  be  vanquished  in 
color  by  the  herbage  and  by  the  flowers  set  within 
that  valley,  as  by  its  greater  the  less  is  vanquished. 
Nature  had  not  only  painted  there,  but  with  sweet- 
ness of  a  thousand  odors  she  made  there  one  un- 
known and  blended. 

Upon  the  green  and  upon  the  flowers  I  saw  souls 
who,  because  of  the  valley,  were  not  visible  from 
without,  seated  here  singing"  Salve  regina"1  "Be- 
fore the  lessening  sun  sinks  to  his  nest,"  began  the 
Mantuan  who  had  turned  us  thither,  "  desire  not 
that  among  these  I  guide  you.  From  this  bank  ye 
will  better  become  acquainted  with  the  acts  and 
countenances  of  all  of  them,  than  received  among 
them  on  the.  level  below.  He  who  sits  highest 
and  has  the  semblance  of  having  neglected  what  he 
should  have  done,  and  who  moves  not  his  mouth  to 
the  others'  songs,  was  Rudolph  the  Emperor,  who 
mio-ht  have  healed  the  wounds  that  have  slain  Italy, 
so  that  slowly  by  another   she  is   revived.2     The 

1  The  beginning  of  a  Church  hymn  to  the  Virgin,  sung  after 
vespers,  of  which  the  first  verses  are  :  — 

Salve,  Regina,  mater  rnisericordise  ! 
Vita,  dulcedo  et  spes  nostra,  salve  ! 
Ad  te  clamamus  exsules  filii  Hevae ; 
Ad  te  suspiramus,  gementes  et  flentes 
In  hac  lacrymarum  valle. 

2  The  neglect  of  Italy  by  the  Emperor  Rudolph  (see  the  pre- 
ceding Canto)  was  not  to  be  repaired  by  the  vain  efforts  of 
Henry  VII. 


CANTO   VII.  43 

next,  who  in  appearance  comforts  him,  ruled  the 
land  where  the  water  rises  that  Moldau  bears  to 
Elbe,  and  Elbe  to  the  sea.  Ottocar  was  his  name,1 
and  in  his  swaddling  clothes  he  was  better  far  than 
bearded  Wenceslaus,  his  son,  whom  luxury  and 
idleness  feed.2  And  that  small-nosed  one,  who 
seems  close  in  counsel  with  him  who  has  so  benign 
an  aspect,  died  in  flight  and  disflowering  the  lily ; 3 
look  there  how  he  beats  his  breast.  See  the  next 
who,  sighing,  has  made  a  bed  for  his  cheek  with  his 
hand.4  Father  and  father-in-law  are  they  of  the 
harm  of  France  ;  they  know  his  vicious  and  foul 
life,  and  thence  comes  the  grief  that  so  pierces 
them.     He  who  looks  so  large-limbed,5  and  who 

1  Ottocar,  King  of  Bohemia  and  Dnke  of  Austria,  had  been 
slain  in  battle  against  Rudolph,  on  the  Marchfeld  by  the  Donau, 
in  1278;  "whereby  Austria  fell  to  Rudolph."  See  Carlyle's 
Frederick  the  Great,  book  ii.  ch.  7. 

2  Dante  repeats  his  harsh  judgment  of  Wenceslaus  in  the  nine- 
teenth Canto  of  Paradise.  His  first  wife  was  the  daughter  of 
Rudolph  of  Hapsburg.     He  died  in  1305. 

3  This  is  Philip  the  Bold  of  France,  1270-1285.  Having  in- 
vaded Catalonia,  in  a  war  with  Peter  the  Third  of  Aragon,he  was 
driven  back,  and  died  on  the  retreat  at  Perpignan. 

4  Henry  of  Navarre,  the  brother  of  Thibault,  the  poet-king 
(Hell,  Canto  XXII.).  His  daughter  Joan  married  Philip  the 
Fair,  "the  harm  of  France,"  the  son  of  Philip  the  Bold. 

&  Peter  of  Aragon  (died  1285),  the  husband  of  Constance, 
daughter  of  Manfred  (see  Canto  III.) ;  the  youth  who  is  seated 
behind  him  is  his  son  Alphonso,  who  died  in  1291. 


44  PURGATORY. 

accords  in  singing  with  him  of  the  masculine  nose,1 
wore  girt  the  cord  of  every  worth,  and  if  the  youth 
that  is  sitting  behind  him  had  followed  him  as 
king,  truly  had  worth  gone  from  vase  to  vase, 
which  cannot  be  said  of  the  other  heirs :  James 
and  Frederick  hold  the  realms ;  2  the  better  heri- 
tage no  one  possesses.  Rarely  doth  human  good- 
ness rise  through  the  branches,  and  this  He  wills 
who  gives  it,  in  order  that  it  may  be  asked  from 
Him.  To  the  large-nosed  one  also  my  words  apply 
not  less  than  to  the  other,  Peter,  who  is  singing 
with  him ;  wherefore  Apulia  and  Provence  are 
grieving  now.3  The  plant  is  as  inferior  to  its 
seed,  as,  more  than  Beatrice  and  Margaret,  Con- 
stance still  boasts  of  her  husband.4  See  the  King 
of  the  simple  life  sitting  there  alone,  Henry  of 
England  :  he  in  his  branches  hath  a  better  issue.5 
That   one   who   lowest   among   them    sits   on   the 

1  Charles  of  Anjou. 

2  The  kingdoms  of  Aragon  and  Sicily ;  both  James  and  Fred- 
erick were  living  when  Dante  thus  wrote  of  them.  The  "  better 
heritage  "  was  the  virtue  of  their  father. 

3  Apulia  and  Provence  were  grieving  under  the  rule  of  Charles 
II.,  the  degenerate  son  of  Charles  of  Anjou,  who  died  in  1809. 

4  The  meaning  is  doubtful ;  perha;  s  it  is,  that  the  children  of 
Charles  of  Anjou  and  of  Peter  of  Aragon  are  as  inferior  to  their 
fathers,  as  Charles  himself,  the  husband  first  of  Beatrice  of  Pro- 
vence and  then  of  Margaret  of  Nevers,  was  inferior  to  Peter,  the 
husband  of  Constance. 

6  Henry  III.,  father  of  Edward  I. 


CANTO  VII.  45 

ground,  looking  upward,  is  William  the  marquis,1 
for  whom  Alessandria  and  her  war  make  Mont- 
ferrat  and  the  Canavese  mourn." 

1  William  Spadalunga  was  Marquis  of  Montferrat  and  Cana- 
vese, the  Piedmontese  highlands  and  plain  north  of  the  Po.  He 
was  Imperial  vicar,  and  the  head  of  the  Ghibellines  in  this  region. 
In  a  war  with  the  Guelphs,  who  had  risen  in  revolt  in  1290,  he  Avas 
taken  captive  at  Alessandria,  and  for  two  years,  till  his  death, 
was  kept  in  an  iron  cage.  Dante  refers  to  him  in  the  Convito, 
iv.  11,  as  "  the  good  marquis  of  Montferrat." 


CANTO  VIII. 

4 

Valley  of  the  Princes.  —  Two  Guardian  Angels.  —  Nino 
Visconti.  —  The  Serpent.  —  Corraclo  Malaspiua. 

It  was  now  the  hour  that  turns  back  desire  in 
those  that  sail  the  sea,  and  softens  their  hearts,  the 
day  when  they  have  said  to  their  sweet  friends 
farewell,  and  which  pierces  the  new  pilgrim  with 
love,  if  he  hears  from  afar  a  bell  that  seems  to 
deplore  the  dying  day,  —  when  I  began  to  render 
hearing  vain,  and  to  look  at  one  of  the  souls  who, 
uprisen,  besought  attention  with  its  hand.  It 
joined  and  raised  both  its  palms,  fixing  its  eyes 
toward  the  orient,  as  if  it  said  to  God,  "  For  aught 
else  I  care  not."  "  Te  lucis  ante"1  so  devontlv 
issued  from  his  mouth  and  with  such  sweet  notes 
that  it  made  me  issue  forth  from  my  own  mind.  And 

1  The  opening-  words  of  a  hymn  sung  at  Complines,  the  last 
service  of  the  day  : 

Te  lucis  ante  terminum, 
Rerum  Creator  poscimus, 
Ut  tua  pro  dementia 
Sis  presul  et  custodia :  — 

"  Before  the  close  of  light,  we  pray  thee,  O  Creator,  that  through 
thy  clemency,  thou  be  our  watch  and  guard." 


CANTO   VIII.  47 

then  the  others  sweetly  and  devoutly  accompanied 
it  through  all  the  hymn  to  the  end,  having  their 
eyes  upon  the  supernal  wheels.  Here,  reader, 
sharpen  well  thine  eyes  for  the  truth,  for  the  veil 
is  now  indeed  so  thin  that  surely  passing  through 
within  is  easy.1 

I  saw  that  army  of  the  gentle -born  silently 
thereafter  gazing  upward  as  if  in  expectation, 
pallid  and  humble  ;  and  I  saw  issuing  from  on 
high  and  descending  two  angels,  with  two  fiery 
swords  truncated  and  deprived  of  their  points. 
Green  as  leaflets  just  now  born  were  their  gar- 
ments, which,  beaten  and  blown  by  their  green 
pinions,  they  trailed  behind.  One  came  to  stand 
a  little  above  us,  and  the  other  descended  on  the 
opposite  bank,  so  that  the  people  were  contained 

1  The  allegory  seems  to  be,  that  the  soul  which  has  entered 
upon  the  way  of  repentance  and  purification,  hut  which  is  not  yet 
securely  advanced  therein,  is  still  exposed  to  temptation,  espe- 
cially when  the  light  of  the  supernal  grace  does  not  shine  directly 
upon  it.  But  if  the  soul  have  steadfast  purpose  to  resist  tempta- 
tion, and  seek  aid  from  God,  that  aid  will  not  he  wanting.  The 
prayer  of  the  Church  which  is  recited  after  the  hymn  just  cited 
has  these  words :  "  Visit,  we  pray  thee,  O  Lord,  this  abode,  and 
drive  far  from  it  the  snares  of  the  enemy.  Let  thy  holy  Angels 
abide  in  it,  and  guard  us  in  peace."  Pallid  with  self  distrust, 
humble  with  the  sense  of  need,  the  soul  awaits  the  fulfilment  of 
its  prayer.  The  angels  are  clad  in  green,  the  symbolic  color  of 
hope.  Their  swords  are  truncated,  because  needed  only  for  de- 
fence. 


48  PURGATORY. 

between  them.  I  clearly  discerned  in  them  their 
blond  heads,  but  on  their  faces  the  eye  was  daz- 
zled, as  a  faculty  which  is  confounded  by  excess. 
"  Both  come  from  the  bosom  of  Mary,"  said  Sor- 
clello,  "  for  guard  of  the  valley,  because  of  the  ser- 
pent that  will  come  straightway."  Whereat  I,  who 
knew  not  by  what  path,  turned  me  round,  and  all 
chilled  drew  me  close  to  the  trusty  shoulders. 

And  Sordello  again,  "  Now  let  us  go  down  into 
the  valley  among  the  great  shades,  and  wre  will 
speak  to  them  ;  well  pleasing  will  it  be  to  them  to 
see  you."  Only  three  steps  I  think  I  had  de- 
scended and  I  was  below ;  and  I  saw  one  who  was 
gazing  only  at  me  as  if  he  wished  to  know  me.  It 
was  now  the  time  when  the  air  was  darkening,  but 
not  so  that  between  his  eyes  and  mine  it  did  not 
reveal  that  which  it  locked  up  before.1  Towards 
me  he  moved,  and  I  moved  towards  him.  Gentle 
Judge  Nino,2  how  much  it  pleased  me  when  I  saw 
that  thou  wast  not  among  the  damned !     No  fair 

1  It  was  not  yet  so  dark  that  recognition  of  one  near  at  hand 
was  difficult,  though  at  a  distance  it  had  heen  impossible. 

2  Nino  (Ugolino)  de'  Visconti  of  Pisa  was  the  grandson  of  Count 
Ugolino,  and  as  the  leader  of  the  Pisan  Guelphs  became  his  bitter 
opponent.  Sardinia  was  under  the  dominion  of  Pisa,  and  was 
divided  into  four  districts,  each  of  which  was  governed  by  one  of 
the  Pisan  nobles,  under  the  title  of  Judge.  Nino  had  held  the 
judicature  of  Gallura,  where  Frate  Gomita  (see  Hell,  Canto  XXII.) 
had  been  his  vicar.     Nino  died  in  1296. 


CANTO  VIII.  49 

salutation  was  silent  between  us;  then  he  asked, 
"  How  long  is  it  since  thou  earnest  to  the  foot  of 
the  mountain  across  the  far  waters  ?  ' 

"  Oh,"  said  I  to  him,  "  from  within  the  dismal 
places  I  came  this  morning,  and  I  am  in  the  first 
life,  albeit  in  going  thus,  I  may  gain  the  other." 
And  when  my  answer  was  heard,  Sordello 1  and 
he  drew  themselves  back  like  folk  suddenly  bewil- 
dered, the  one  to  Virgil,  and  the  other  turned  to 
one  who  was  seated  there,  crying,  "  Up,  Corrado,2 
come  to  see  what  God  through  grace  hath  willed." 
Then,  turning  to  me,  "  By  that  singular  gratitude 
thou  owest  unto  Him  who  so  hides  His  own  first 
wherefore3  that  there  is  no  ford  to  it,  when  thou 
shalt  be  beyond  the  wide  waves,  say  to  my  Joan, 
that  for  me  she  cry  there  where  answer  is  given 
to  the  innocent.  I  do  not  think  her  mother4 
loves  me  longer,  since  she  changed  her  white  wim- 
ples,5 which  she,  wretched,  needs  must  desire  again. 

1  The  sun  was  already  hidden  behind  the  mountain  when  Virgil 
and  Dante  came  upon  Sordello.  Sordello  had  not  therefore  seen 
that  Dante  cast  a  shadow,  and  being-  absorbed  in  discourse  with 
Virgil  had  not  observed  that  Dante  breathed  as  a  living  man. 

2  Corrado,  of  the  great  Guelph  family  of  the  Malaspina,  lords 
of  the  Lunigiana,  a  wide  district  between  Genoa  and  Pisa. 

3  The  reason  of  that  which  He  wills. 

4  Her  mother  was  Beatrice  d'  Este,  who,  in  1300,  married 
Galeazzo  de'  Visconti  of  Milan. 

5  The  white  veil  or  wimple  and  black  garments  were  worn  by 
widows.     The  prophecy  that  she  must  needs  wish  for  her  white 


50  PURGATORY. 

Through  her  easily  enough  is  comprehended  how 
long  the  fire  of  love  lasts  in  woman,  if  eye  or  touch 
does  not  often  rekindle  it.  The  viper  1  which  leads 
afield  the  Milanese  will  not  make  for  her  so  fair  a 
sepulture  as  the  cock  of  Grallura  would  have  done." 
Thus  he  said,  marked  in  his  aspect  with  the  stamp 
of  that  upright  zeal  which  in  due  measure  glows  in 
the  heart. 

My  greedy  eyes  were  going  ever  to  the  sky,  ever 
there  where  the  stars  are  slowest,  even  as  a  wheel 
nearest  the  axle.  And  my  Leader,  "  Son,  at  what 
lookest  thou  up  there  ?  '  And  I  to  him,  "  At  those 
three  torches  with  which  the  pole  on  this  side  is  all 
aflame."  2  And  he  to  me,  "  The  four  bright  stars 
which  thou  sawest  this  morning  are  low  on  the 
other  side,  and  these  are  risen  where  those  were." 

As  he  was  speaking,  lo !  Sordello  drew  him  to 
himself,  saying,  "  See  there  our  adversary,"  and 
pointed  his  finger  that  he  should  look  thither.  At 
that  part  where  the  little  valley  has  no  barrier  was 
a  snake,  perhaps  such  as  gave  to  Eve  the  bitter 
food.  Through  the  grass  and  the  flowers  came  the 
evil  trail,  turning  from  time  to  time  its  head  to  its 

wimple  again  seems  merely  to  rest  on  Nino's  disapproval  of  her 
second  marriage. 

1  The  viper  was  the  cognizance  of  the  Visconti  of  Milan. 

2  These  three  stars  are  supposed  to  symbolize  the  theological 
virtues,  —  faith,  hope,  and  charity,  whose  light  shines  when  the 
four  virtues  of  active  life  grow  dim  in  night. 


CANTO  VIII.  51 

back,  licking  like  a  beast  tbat  sleeks  itself.  I  did 
not  see,  and  therefore  cannot  tell  how  the  celestial 
falcons  moved,  but  I  saw  well  both  one  and  the 
other  in  motion.  Hearing  the  air  cleft  by  their 
green  wings  the  serpent  fled,  and  the  angels 
wheeled  about,  up  to  their  stations  flying  back 
alike. 

The  shade  which  had  drawn  close  to  the  Judge 
when  he  exclaimed,  through  all  that  assault  had 
not  for  a  moment  loosed  its  gaze  from  me.  "  So 
may  the  light  that  leadeth  thee  on  high  find  in 
thine  own  free-will  so  much  wax  as  is  needed  up 
to  the  enamelled  summit,"  i  it  began,  "  if  thou 
knowest  true  news  of  Valdimacra  2  or  of  the  neigh- 
boring region,  tell  it  to  me,  for  formerly  I  was 
great  there.  I  was  called  Corrado  Malaspina;  I 
am  not  the  ancient,3  but  from  him  I  am  descended; 
to  mine  own  I  bore  the  love  which  here  is  refined." 
"  Oh,"  said  I  to  him,  "  through  your  lands  I  have 
never  been,  but  where  doth  man  dwell  in  all  Eu- 
rope that  they  are  not  renowned  ?     The  fame  that 

1  So  may  illuminating-  grace  find  the  disposition  in  thee  requi- 
site for  the  support  of  its  light,  until  thou  shalt  arrive  at  the  sum- 
mit of  the  Mountain,  the  earthly  Paradise  enamelled  with  per- 
petual flowers. 

2  A  part  of  the  Lunigiana. 

3  The  old  Corrado  Malaspina  was  the  hushand  of  Constance,  the 
sister  of  King  Manfred.  He  died  ahout  the  middle  of  the  thir- 
teenth century.     The  second  Corrado  was  his  grandson. 


52  PURGATORY. 

honoreth  your  house  proclaims  its  lords,  proclaims 
its  district,  so  that  he  knows  of  them  who  never 
yet  was  there ;  and  I  swear  to  you,  so  may  I  go 
above,  that  your  honored  race  doth  not  despoil  it- 
self of  the  praise  of  the  purse  and  of  the  sword. 
Custom  and  nature  so  privilege  it  that  though  the 
guilty  head  turn  the  world  awry,  alone  it  goes 
rioht  and  scorns  the  evil  road." a  And  he,  "  Now 
so,  for  the  sun  shall  not  lie  seven  times  in  the  bed 
that  the  Ram  covers  and  bestrides  with  all  four 
feet,2  before  this  courteous  opinion  will  be  nailed 
in  the  middle  of  thy  head  with  greater  nails  than 
the  speech  of  another,  if  course  of  judgment  be  not 
arrested." 

1  This  magnificent  eulogy  of  the  land  and  the  family  of  Mala- 
spina  is  Dante's  return  for  the  hospitality  which,  in  1306,  he  re- 
ceived from  the  Marquis  Moroello  and  other  members  of  the 
house. 

2  Seven  years  shall  not  pass,  the  sun  being-  at  this  time  in  the 
sign  of  the  Ram. 


CANTO  IX. 

Slumber  and  Dream  of  Dante.  —  The  Eagle.  —  Lucia.  — 
The  Gate  of  Purgatory.  —  The  Angelic  Gatekeeper.  —  Seven 
P's  inscribed  on  Dante's  Forehead.  —  Entrance  to  the  First 
Ledge. 

The  concubine  of  old  Tithonus  was  now  gleam- 
ing white  on  the  balcony  of  the  orient,  forth  from 
the  arms  of  her  sweet  friend  ;  her  forehead  was 
lucent  with  gems  set  in  the  shape  of  the  cold  ani- 
mal that  strikes  people  with  its  tail.1  And  in  the 
place  where  we  were  the  night  had  taken  two  of 
the  steps  with  which  she  ascends,  and  the  third 
was  already  bending  down  its  wings,  when  I,  who 
had  somewhat  of  Adam  with  me,  overcome  by 
sleep,  reclined  upon  the  grass,  there  where  all  five 
of  us  were  seated. 

At  the  hour  near  the  morning  when  the  little 

1  By  the  concubine  of  old  Tithonus,  Dante  seems  to  have  in- 
tended the  lunar  Aurora,  in  distinction  from  the  proper  wife  of 
Tithonus,  Aurora,  who  precedes  the  rising-  Sun,  and  the  mean- 
ing- of  these  verses  is  that "  the  Aurora  before  moonrise  was  light- 
ing up  the  eastern  sky,  the  brilliant  stars  of  the  sign  Scorpio 
were  on  the  horizon,  and,  finally,  it  was  shortly  after  8.30  P.  M." 
(Moore)  "  The  steps  with  which  the  night  ascends  "  are  the  six 
hours  of  the  first  half  of  the  night,  from  6  P.  m.  to  midnight. 


54  PURGATORY. 

swallow  begins  her  sad  lays,1  perchance  in  memory 
of  her  former  woes,  and  when  our  mind,  more  a 
wanderer  from  the  flesh  and  less  captive  to  the 
thought,  is  in  its  visions  almost  divine,2  in  dream 
it  seemed  to  me  that  I  saw  poised  in  the  sky  an 
eagle  with  feathers  of  gold,  with  wings  widespread, 
and  intent  to  stoop.  And  it  seemed  to  me  that  I 
was  there  3  where  his  own  people  were  abandoned 
by  Ganymede,  when  he  was  rapt  to  the  supreme 
consistory.  In  myself  I  thought,  "  Perhaps  this 
bird  strikes  only  here  through  wont,  and  perhaps 
from  other  place  disdains  to  carry  anyone  upward 
in  his  feet."  Then  it  seemed  to  me  that,  having 
wheeled  a  little,  it  descended  terrible  as  a  thunder- 
bolt, and  snatched  me  upwards  far  as  the  fire.4 
There  it  seemed  that  it  and  I  burned,  and  the 
imagined  fire  so  scorched  that  of  necessity  the 
sleep  was  broken. 

Not  otherwise  Achilles  shook  himself,  —  turning 
around  his  awakened  eyes,  and  not  knowing  where 

1  The  allusion  is  to  the  tragic  story  of  Progne  and  Philomela, 
turned  the  one  into  a  swallow,  the  other  into  a  nightingale.  Dante 
found  the  tale  in  Ovid's  Metamorphoses,  Book  vi. 

2  Dante  passes  three  nights  in  Purgatory,  and  each  night  his 
sleep  is  terminated  by  a  dream  towards  the  hour  of  daAvn,  the  time 
when,  according  to  the  belief  of  classical  antiquity,  the  visions  of 
dreams  are  symbolic  and  prophetic.    (Moore.) 

3  Mt.  Ida. 

4  The  sphere  of  fire  by  which,  according  to  the  mediaeval  cos- 
mography, the  sphere  of  the  air  was  surrounded. 


CANTO  IX.  55 

lie  was,  when  his  mother  from  Chiron  to  Scyros 
stole    him    away,    sleeping    in    her    arms,    thither 
whence  afterwards   the  Greeks  withdrew  him,1  — 
than  I  started,  as  from  my  face  sleep  fled  away  ; 
and  I   became    pale,   even   as   a   man  frightened 
turns  to  ice.     At  my  side  was  my  Comforter  only, 
and  the  sun  was  now  more  than  two  hours  high,2 
and  my  face  was  turned  toward  the  sea.     "  Have 
no  fear,"  said  my  Lord ;  "  be  reassured,  for  we  are 
at  a  good  point ;  restrain  not,  but  increase  all  thy 
force.     Thou  art  now  arrived  at  Purgatory ;  see 
there  the  cliff  that  closes  it  around;  see  the  en- 
trance, there  where  it  appears  divided.     A  while 
ago  in  the  dawn  that  precedes  the  day,  when  thy 
soul  was   sleeping  within   thee,   upon  the  flowers 
wherewith  the  place  down  yonder  is  adorned,  came 
a  lady,  and  said,  '  I  am  Lucia ; 3  let  me  take  this 


i 


Statius,  in  the  first  book  of  the  Achilleid,  tells  how  Thetis,  to 
prevent  Achilles  from  going-  to  the  siege  of  Troy,  bore  him  sleep- 
ing away  from  his  instructor,  the  centaur  Chiron,  and  carried  him 
to  the  court  of  King  Lycomedes,  on  the  Island  of  Scyros,  where, 
though  concealed  in  women's  garments,  Ulysses  and  Diomed  dis- 
covered him.  Statius  relates  how  wonderstruck  Achilles  was  when 
on  awaking  he  found  himself  at  Scyros  : 

Quseloca?  quifluctus?  ubi  Pelion  ?  omnia  versa 

Atque  ignota  videt,  dubitatque  agnoscere  matrern.  —  249-50. 

2  The  morning  of  Easter  Monday. 

3  Lucia  seems  to  be  here  the  symbol  of  assisting  grace,  the 
gratia  operans  of  the  school-men.  It  Avas  she  who  was  called  upon 
by  the  Virgin  (Hell,  Canto  II.)  to  aid  Dante  when  he  was  astray 
in  the  wood,  and  who  had  moved  Beatrice  to  go  to  his  succor. 


56  PURGATORY. 

one  who  is  sleeping  ;  thus  will  I  assist  him  along 
his  way.'  Sordello  remained,  and  the  other  gentle 
forms :  she  took  thee,  and  when  the  day  was 
bright,  she  came  upward,  and  I  along  her  foot- 
prints. Here  she  laid  thee  down  :  and  first  her 
beautiful  eyes  showed  me  that  open  entrance ;  then 
she  and  slumber  went  away  together."  Like  a 
man  that  in  perplexity  is  reassured,  and  that  alters 
his  fear  to  confidence  after  the  truth  is  disclosed 
to  him,  did  I  change ;  and  when  my  Leader  saw 
me  without  solicitude,  up  along  the  cliff  he  moved 
on,  and  I  behind,  toward  the  height. 

Reader,  thou  seest  well  how  I  exalt  my  theme, 
and  therefore  marvel  not  if  with  more  art  I  reen- 
force  it.1 

1  These  words  may  be  intended  to  call  attention  to  the  doctrine 
which  underlies  the  imagery  of  the  verse. 

The  entrance  within  the  gate  of  Purgatory  is  the  assurance  of 
justification,  which  is  the  change  of  the  soul  from  a  state  of  sin  to 
a  state  of  jiistice  or  righteousness.  Justification  itself  consists,  ac- 
cording to  St.  Thomas  Aquinas  (Surnma  Theologica,  Prima  Secun- 
dse,  quaest.  cxiii.  art.  6  and  8),  of  four  parts  :  first,  the  infusion  of 
grace ;  second,  the  turning  of  the  free  will  to  God  through  faith  ; 
third,  the  turning  of  the  free  will  against  sin ;  fourth,  the  remis- 
sion of  sin.  It  must  be  accompanied  by  the  sacrament  of  penance, 
which  consists  of  contrition,  confession,  and  satisfaction  by  works 
of  rightsousness. 

Outside  the  gate  of  Purgatory  justification  cannot  be  complete. 
The  souls  in  the  Ante-Purgatory  typify  those  who  have  entered  on 
the  way  towards  justification,  but  have  not  yet  attained  it.  They 
undergo  a  period  of  mortification  to  sin,  of  deliberation,  as  St. 


CANTO  IX.  57 

We  drew  near  to  it,  and  reached  such  place  that 
there,  where  at  first  there  seemed  to  me  a  rift,  like 
a  cleft  which  divides  a  wall,  I  saw  a  gate,  and 
three  steps  beneath  for  going  to  it  of  divers  col- 
ors, and  a  gatekeeper  who  as  yet  said  not  a  word. 
And  as  I  opened  my  eye  there  more  and  more,  I 
saw  him  sitting  on  the  upper  step,  such  in  his  face 
that  I  endured  it  not.1  And  he  had  in  his  hand  a 
naked  sword,  which  so  reflected  the  rays  toward 
us  that  I  often  raised  my  sight  in  vain.  "  Tell 
it  from  there,  what  would  ye  ?  "  began  he  to  say ; 
"  where  is  the  guide  ?  Beware  lest  the  coming  up 
be  harmful  to  you."  2  "  A  lady  from  Heaven  with 
these  things  acquainted,"  replied  my  Master  to 
him,  "  only  just  now  said  to  us,  '  Go  thither,  here 
is  the  gate.'  "  "  And  may  she  advance  your  steps 
in  good,"  began  again  the  courteous  gatekeeper, 
"  come  forward  then  unto  our  steps." 

Thither  we  came  to  the  first  great  stair ;  it  was 
of  white  marble  so  polished  and  smooth  that  I 
mirrored  myself  in  it  as  I  appear.  The  second, 
of   deeper  hue   than   perse,  was  of   a  rough   and 

Thomas  Aquinas  says  :  "  Contingit  autem  quandoque  quod  prsece- 
dit  aliqua  deliberatio  quae  non  est  de  substantia  justificationis  sed 
via  in  justificationem."     Summa  Theol.,  I.  c.  art.  7. 

1  The  angel  at  the  gate  appears  to  he  the  type  of  the  priest 
who  administers  absolution. 

2  Unless  grace  has  been  infused  into  the  heart  it  is  a  sin  to  pre- 
sent one's  self  as  ready  for  the  sacrament. 


58  PURGATORY, 

scorched  stone,  cracked  lengthwise  and  athwart. 
The  third,  which  above  lies  massy,  seemed  to  me 
of  porphyry  as  flaming  red  as  blood  that  spirts 
forth  from  a  vein.  Upon  this  the  Angel  of  God 
held  both  his  feet,  seated  upon  the  threshold  that 
seemed  to  me  stone  of  adamant.1  Up  over  the 
three  steps  my  Leader  drew  me  with  good  will, 
saying,  "  Beg  humbly  that  he  undo  the  lock." 
Devoutly  I  threw  myself  at  the  holy  feet ;  I  be- 
sought for  mercy's  sake  that  he  would  open  for 
me  ;  but  first  upon  my  breast  I  struck  three 
times.2  Seven  P's  upon  my  forehead  he  inscribed 
with  the  point  of  his  sword,3  and  "  See  that  thou 
wash  these  wounds  when  thou  art  within,"  he 
said. 

Ashes  or  earth  dug  out  dry  would  be  of  one 
color  with  his  vestment,  and  from  beneath  that  he 
drew  two  keys.  One  was  of  gold  and  the  other 
was  of  silver ;  first  with  the  white  and  then  with 

1  The  first  step  is  the  symbol  of  confession,  the  second  of  con- 
trition, the  third  of  satisfaction  ;  the  threshold  of  adamant  may 
perhaps  signify  the  authority  of  the  Church. 

2  Three  times,  in  penitence  for  sins  in  thought,  in  word,  and 
in  deed. 

3  The  seven  P's  stand  for  the  seven  so-called  mortal  sins,  —  Pec- 
catij  not  specific  acts,  but  the  evil  dispositions  of  the  soul  from 
which  all  evil  deeds  spring,  —  pride,  envy,  anger,  sloth  (accidia), 
avarice,  gluttony,  and  lust.  After  justification  these  dispositions, 
which  already  have  been  overcome,  must  be  utterly  removed  from 
the  soul. 


CANTO  IX.  59 

the  yellow  he  so  did  to  the  door,  that  I  was  con- 
tent.1 "  Whenever  one  of  these  keys  fails,  and 
turns  not  rightly  in  the  lock,"  said  he  to  us,  "  this 
passage  doth  not  open.  More  precious  is  one ; 2 
but  the  other  requires  much  art  and  wit  before  it 
unlocks,  because  it  is  the  one  that  disentangles  the 
knot.  From  Peter  I  hold  them  ;  and  he  told  me 
to  err  rather  in  opening  than  in  keeping  shut, 
if  but  the  people  prostrate  themselves  at  my  feet." 
Then  he  pushed  the  valve  of  the  sacred  gate,  say- 
ing, "  Enter,  but  I  give  you  warning  that  whoso 
looks  behind  returns  outside."3  And  when  the  piv- 
ots of  that  sacred  portal,  which  are  of  metal,  sono- 
rous and  strong,  were  turned  within  their  hinges, 
Tarpeia  roared  not  so  loud  nor  showed  herself  so 
harsh,  when  the  good  Metellus  was  taken  from  her, 
whereby  she  afterwards  remained  lean.4 

I  turned  away  attentive  to  the  first  tone,5  and 

1  The  golden  key  is  typical  of  the  power  to  open,  and  the  silver 
of  the  knowledge  to  whom  to  open. 

2  The  gold,  more  precious  because  the  power  of  absolution  was 
purchased  by  the  death  of  the  Saviour. 

3  For  he  who  returns  to  his  sins  loses  the  Divine  Grace. 

4  This  roaring  of  the  gate  may,  perhaps,  be  intended  to  enforce 
the  last  words  of  the  angel,  and  may  symbolize  the  voices  of  his 
own  sins  as  the  sinner  turns  his  back  on  them.  When  Caesar 
forced  the  doors  of  the  temple  of  Saturn  on  the  Tarpeian  rock,  in 
order  to  lay  hands  on  the  sacred  treasure  of  Rome,  he  was  re- 
sisted by  the  tribune  Metellus. 

6  The  first  sound  within  Purgatory. 


60  PURGATORY. 

it  seemed  to  me  I  heard  "  Te  Deum  laudamus  "  1  in 
voices  mingled  with  sweet  sound.  That  which  I 
heard  gave  me  just  such  an  impression  as  we  are 
wont  to  receive  when  people  stand  singing  with  an 
organ,  and  the  words  now  are,  now  are  not  caught. 

1  Words  appropriate  to  the  entrance  of  a  sinner  that  repenteth. 


CANTO  X. 

First  Ledge  :  the  Proud.  —  Examples  of  Humility  sculp- 
tured on  the  Rock. 

When  we  were  within  the  threshold  of  the 
gate,  which  the  souls'  wrong  love  1  disuses,  because 
it  makes  the  crooked  way  seem  straight,  I  heard 
by  its  resounding  that  it  was  closed  again.  And, 
if  I  had  turned  my  eyes  to  it,  what  excuse  would 
have  been  befitting  for  the  fault  ? 

We  were  ascending  through  a  cloven  rock,  which 
moved  on  one  side  and  on  the  other,  even  as  the 
wave  retreats  and  approaches.  "  Here  must  be 
used  a  little  art,"  began  my  Leader,  "  in  keeping 
close,  now  here,  now  there  to  the  side  which  re- 
cedes.""2 And  this  made  our  progress  so  slow  that 
the  waning  disk  of  the  moon  regained  its  bed  to 
go  to  rest,  before  we  had  come  forth  from  that 
needle's  eye.  But  when  we  were  free  and  open 
above,  where  the  mountain  backward  withdraws,3  I 

1  It  is  Dante's  doctrine  that  love  is  the  motive  of  every  act ; 
rightly  directed,  of  good  deeds ;  perverted,  of  evil.  See  Canto 
XVII. 

2  The  path  was  a  narrow,  steep  zigzag,  which,  as  it  receded  on 
one  side  and  the  other,  afforded  the  better  foothold. 

3  Leaving  an  open  space,  the  first  ledge  of  Purgatory. 


62  PURGATORY. 

weary,  and  both  uncertain  of  our  way,  we  stopped 
upon  a  level  more  solitary  than  roads  through 
deserts.  The  space  from  its  edge,  where  it  bor- 
ders the  void,  to  the  foot  of  the  high  bank  which 
rises  only,  a  human  body  would  measure  in  three 
lengths  ;  and  as  far  as  my  eye  could  stretch  its 
wings,  now  on  the  left  and  now  on  the  right  side, 
such  did  this  cornice  seem  to  me.  Thereon  our 
feet  had  not  yet  moved  when  I  perceived  that 
bank  round  about,  which,  being  perpendicular,  al- 
lowed no  ascent,  to  be  of  white  marble  and  adorned 
with  such  carvings,  that  not  Polycletus  merely  but 
Nature  would  be  put  to  shame  there. 

The  Angel  who  came  to  earth  with  the  an- 
nouncement of  the  peace,  wept  for  for  many  years, 
which  opened  Heaven  from  its  long  interdict,  ap- 
peared before  us  here  carved  in  a  sweet  attitude  so 
truly  that  he  did  not  seem  an  image  that  is  silent. 
One  would  have  sworn  that  he  was  saying  "  Ave;  ' 
for  there  was  she  imaged  who  turned  the  key  to 
open  the  exalted  love.  And  in  her  action  she  had 
these  words  impressed,  "  Ecce  ancilla  Dei !  "  1  as 
exactly  as  a  shape  is  sealed  in  wax. 

"  Keep  not  thy  mind  only  on  one  place,"  said  the 
sweet  Master,  who  had  me  on  that  side  where 
people  have  their  heart.  Wherefore  I  moved  my 
eyes  and  saw  behind  Mary,  upon  that  side  where 

1  "  Behold  the  handmaid  of  the  Lord  !  " 


CANTO  X.  63 

he  was  who  was  moving  me,  another  story  dis- 
played upon  the  rock  ;  whereupon  I  passed  Virgil 
and  drew  near  so  that  it  might  be  set  before  my 
eyes.  There  in  the  very  marble  was  carved  the 
cart  and  the  oxen  drawing  the  holy  ark,  because  of 
which  men  fear  an  office  not  given  in  charge.1  In 
front  appeared  people;  and  all  of  them,  divided 
in  seven  choirs,  of  two  of  my  senses  made  the  one 
say  "iVb,"  the  other  "  Yes,  they  are  singing."2 
In  like  manner,  by  the  smoke  of  the  incense  that 
was  imaged  there,  mine  eyes  and  nose  were  made 
in  Yes  and  No  discordant.  There,  preceding  the 
blessed  vessel,  dancing,  girt  up,  was  the  humble 
Psalmist,  and  more  and  less  than  king  was  he  in 
that  proceeding.  Opposite,  figured  at  a  window  of 
a  great  palace,  Michal  was  looking  on  even  as  a 
lady  scornful  and  troubled.3 

1  "And  they  set  the  ark  of  God  on  a  new  cart,  and  "brought  it 
out  of  the  house  .  .  .  and  Uzzah  and  Ahio  drave  the  new  cart  .  .  . 
and  when  they  came  to  Nachon's  threshing-floor,  Uzzah  put  forth 
his  hand  to  the  ark  of  God,  and  took  hold  of  it ;  for  the  oxen 
shook  it.  And  the  anger  of  the  Lord  was  kindled  against  Uzzah, 
and  God  smote  him  there  for  his  error  ;  and  there  he  died  by  the 
ark  of  God."     2  Samuel,  vi.  4-7. 

2  The  hearing  said  "No,"  the  sight  said  "  Yes." 

3  "  So  David  went  and  brought  up  the  ark  of  God  .  .  .  into  the 
city  of  David  with  gladness.  And  when  they  that  bare  the  ark 
of  the  Lord  had  gone  six  paces  he  sacrificed  oxen  and  fatlings. 
And  David  danced  before  the  Lord  with  all  his  might ;  and  David 
was  girded  with  a  linen  ephod.     So  David  and  all  the  house  of 


64  PURGATORY. 

I  moved  my  feet  from  the  place  where  I  was 
standing  to  look  from  near  at  another  story  which 
behind  Michal  was  shining  white  on  me.  Here 
was  storied  the  high  glory  of  the  Roman  prince, 
whose  worth  incited  Gregory  to  his  great  victory  : l 
I  speak  of  Trajan  the  emperor  ;  and  a  poor  widow 
was  at  his  bridle  in  attitude  of  weeping  and  of 
grief.  Round  about  him  there  seemed  a  press  and 
throng  of  knights,  and  the  eagles  in  the  gold  above 
him  to  the  sight  were  moving  in  the  wind.  The 
wretched  woman  among  all  these  seemed  to  be 
saying,  "  Lord,  do  vengeance  for  me  for  my  son 
who  is  slain,  whereat  I  am  broken-hearted."  And 
he  to  answer  her,  "  Now  wait  till  I  return ; "  and 
she,  "  My  Lord,"  —  like  one  in  whom  grief  is 
hasty,  —  "  if  thou  return  not  ?  '  And  he,  "  He  who 
shall  be  where  I  am  will  do  it  for  thee."  And  she, 
"  What  will  the  good  deed  of  another  be  to  thee 
if  thou  art  mindless  of  thine   own  ? '      Whereon 

Israel  brought  up  the  ark  of  the  Lord  with  shouting,  and  with 
the  sound  of  the  trumpet.  And  as  the  ark  of  the  Lord  came  into 
the  city  of  David,  Michal,  SauFs  daughter,  looked  through  a  win- 
dow, and  saw  King  David  leaping  and  dancing  before  the  Lord  ; 
and  she  despised  him  in  her  heart."     2  Samuel,  vi.  12-16. 

1  -This  legend  of  Trajan  had  great  vogue  during  the  Middle 
Ages.  It  was  believed  that  Pope  Gregory  the  Great  interceded 
for  him,  praying  that  be  might  be  delivered  from  Hell ;  "  then 
God  because  of  these  prayers  drew  that  soul  from  pain  and  put 
it  into  glory."    This  was  Gregory's  great  victory.    See  Canto  XX. 


CANTO  X.  Qb 

he,  "Now  comfort  thee  ;  for  it  behoves  that  I  dis- 
charge my  own  duty  ere  I  go ;  justice  requires  it, 
and  pity  constrains  me."  He  who  hath  never  seen 
new  thing  1  had  produced  that  visible  speech,  novel 
to  us,  since  on  earth  it  is  not  found. 

While  I  was  delighting  me  with  regarding  the 
images  of  sueh  great  humilities,  and  for  their  Mak- 
er's sake  dear  to  behold,  "  Lo,  on  this  side  many 
people,  but  they  make  few  steps,"  murmured  the 
Poet.  "  They  will  put  us  on  the  way  to  the  high 
stairs."  My  eyes  that  were  intent  on  looking  in 
order  to  see  novelties  whereof  they  are  fain,  in 
turning  toward  him  were  not  slow. 

I  would  not,  indeed,  Reader,  that  thou  be  dis- 
mayed at  thy  good  purpose,  through  hearing  how 
God  wills  that  the  debt  be  paid.  Attend  not  to 
the  form  of  the  suffering ;  think  on  what  follows ; 
think  that  at  worst  beyond  the  Great  Judgment  it 
cannot  go  ! 

I  began,  "  Master,  that  which  I  see  moving  to- 
ward us,  seems  to  me  not  persons,  but  what  I  know 
not,  my  look  is  so  in  vain."  And  he  to  me,  "  The 
heavy  condition  of  their  torment  so  presses  them  to 
earth,  that  mine  own  eyes  at  first  had  contention 
with  it.  But  look  fixedly  there,  and  disentangle 
with  thy  sight  that  which  cometh  beneath  those 
stones  ;  now  thou  canst  discern  how  each  is  smit- 
ten." 

1  God,  to  whom  nothing"  can  be  new. 


66  PURGATORY. 

O  proud  Christians,  wretched  weary  ones,  who, 
diseased  in  vision  of  the  mind,  have  confidence  in 
backward  steps,  are  ye  not  aware  that  we  are 
worms  born  to  form  the  angelic  butterfly  which 
flies  unto  judgment  without  defence?  Why  doth 
your  mind  float  up  aloft,  since  ye  are  as  it  were  de- 
fective insects,  even  as  a  worm  in  which  formation 
fails  ? 

As  sometimes  for  support  of  ceiling  or  roof,  by 
way  of  corbel,  a  figure  is  seen  joining  its  knees  to 
its  breast,  which  out  of  its  unreality  makes  a  real 
pang  rise  in  him  who  sees  it,  thus  fashioned  saw  I 
these  when  I  gave  good  heed.  True  it  is  that  they 
were  more  or  less  contracted  according  as  they  had 
more  or  less  upon  their  backs ;  and  he  who  had 
most  patience  in  his  looks,  weeping,  appeared  to 
say,  "  I  can  no  more." 


CANTO  XI. 

First   Ledge  :    the    Proud.  —  Prayer.  —  Omberto   Aldo- 
brandeschi.  —  Oderisi  d'  Agubbio.  —  Provinzan  Salvani. 

"  O  OUR  Father  who  art  in  Heaven,  not  circum- 
scribed, but  through  the  greater  love  which  to  the 
first   effects  on  high  Thou  hast,1  praised  be  Thy 
name  and  Thy  power  by  every  creature,  even  as 
it  is  befitting  to  render  thanks  to  Thy  sweet  efflu- 
ence.    May  the  peace  of  Thy  Kingdom  come  to- 
wards us,  for  we  to  it  cannot  of  ourselves,  if  it  come 
not,  with  all  our  striving.     As  of  their  will  Thine 
angels,  sinffinsr  Hosanna,  make  sacrifice  to  Thee, 
so  may  men  make  of  theirs.     Give  us  this  day  the 
daily  manna,  without  which    through    this   rough 
desert  he  backward  goes,  who  toils  most  to  go  on. 
And  as  we  pardon  every  one  for  the  wrong  that  we 
have    suffered,  even  do  Thou,  benignant,  pardon 
and  regard  not  our  desert.     Our  virtue  which  is 
easily  overcome  put  not  to  proof  with  the  old  ad- 
versary, but  deliver  from   him  who  so  spurs    it. 

i  Not  circumscribed  by  Heaven,  but  bavin-  Thy  seat  there  be- 
cause of  the  love  Thou  bearest  to  the  first  effects— the  angels, 
and  the  heavens  —  of  Thyself  the  First  Cause. 


68  PURGATORY. 

This  last  prayer,  clear  Lord,  truly  is  not  made  for 
ourselves,  for  it  is  not  needful,  but  for  those  who 
behind  us  have  remained." 

Thus  praying  for  themselves  and  us  good  speed, 
those  souls  were  going  under  the  weight,  like  that 
of  which  one  sometimes  dreams,  unequally  in  an- 
guish, all  of  them  round  and  round,  and  weary, 
along  the  first  cornice,  purging  away  the  mists  of 
the  world.  If  good  they  ask  for  us  always  there, 
what  can  here  be  said  and  done  for  them  by  those 
who  have  a  good  root  for  their  will?  Truly  we 
ought  to  aid  them  to  wash  away  the  marks  which 
they  bore  hence,  so  that  pure  and  light  they  may 
go  forth  unto  the  starry  wheels. 

"  Ah !  so  may  justice  and  pity  unburden  you 
speedily  that  ye  may  be  able  to  move  the  wing, 
which  according  to  your  desire  may  lift  you,  show 
on  which  hand  is  the  shortest  way  towards  the 
stair ;  and  if  there  is  more  than  one  pass,  point 
out  to  us  that  which  least  steeply  slopes ;  for  this 
man  who  comes  with  me,  because  of  the  load  of 
the  flesh  of  Adam  wherewith  he  is  clothed,  is 
chary  against  his  will  of  mounting  up."  It  was 
not  manifest  from  whom  came  the  words  which 
they  returned  to  these  that  he  whom  I  was  follow- 
ing had  spoken,  but  it  was  said,  "  To  the  right 
hand  along  the  bank  come  ye  with  us,  and  ye  will 
find  the   pass  possible   for  a  living  person  to  as- 


CANTO  XL  69 

cend.     And  if  I  were  not  hindered  by  the  stone 
which  tames  my  proud   neck,  wherefore   I   needs 
must  carry  my  face  low,  I  would  look  at  that  one 
who  is  still  alive  and  is  not  named,  to  see  if  I  know 
him,  and  to  make  him  pitiful  of  this  burden.     I 
was  a  Latian,  and  born  of  a  great  Tuscan  ;  Gu- 
glielmo  Aldobrandesco  was  my  father :  I  know  not 
if   his   name    was    ever   with   you.1     The    ancient 
blood  and  the  gallant  deeds  of  my  ancestors  made 
me  so  arrogant  that,  not  thinking  on  the  common 
mother,   I  held  every  man  in  scorn  to   such  ex- 
treme that  I  died  therefor,  as  the  Sienese  know, 
and  every  child    in   Campagnatico    knows  it.      I 
am  Omberto:    and  not  only  unto  me  Pride  doth 
harm,  for  all  my  kinsfolk  hath  she  dragged  with 
her   into    calamity;    and    here   must    I    bear  this 
weight  on  her  account  till  God  be  satisfied,  —  here 
among    the    dead,  since   I   did  it  not  among  the 

living." 

Listening,  I  bent  down  my  face;  and  one  of 
them,  not  he  who  was  speaking,  twisted  himself 
under  the  weight  that  hampers  him ;  and  he  saw 
me,  and  recognized  me  and  called  out,  keeping  his 
eyes  with  effort  fixed  on  me,  who  was  going  along 

i  The  Aldobrandeschi  were  the  counts  of  Santa  Fiore  (see 
Canto  VI.)  in  the  Sienese  Maremma.  Little  is  known  of  them,  but 
that  they  were  in  constant  feud  with  Siena.  The  one  who  speaks 
was  murdered  in  his  own  stronghold  of  Campagnatico,  in  1259. 


70  PURGATORY. 

all  stooping  with  him.1  "  Oh,"  said  I  to  him,  "  art 
thou  not  Oderisi,  the  honor  of  Gubbio,  and  the 
honor  of  that  art  which  in  Paris  is  called  illumi- 
nation ?  '  "  Brother,"  said  he,  "  more  smiling  are 
the  leaves  that  Franco  of  Bologna  pencils ;  the 
honor  is  now  all  his,  and  mine  in  part.2  Truly  I 
should  not  have  been  so  courteous  while  I  lived, 
because  of  the  great  desire  of  excelling  whereon 
my  heart  was  intent.  Of  such  pride  here  is  paid 
the  fee  ;  and  yet  I  should  not  be  here,  were  it  not 
that,  still  having  power  to  sin,  I  turned  me  unto 
God.  Oh  vainglory  of  human  powers  !  how  little 
lasts  the  green  upon  the  top,  if  it  be  not  followed 
by  dull  ages.3  Cimabue  thought  to  hold  the  field 
in  painting,  and  now  Giotto  has  the  cry,  so  that 
the  fame  of  him  is  obscured.  In  like  manner  one 
Guido  hath  taken  from  the  other  the  glory  of  the 
language  ;  and  he  perhaps  is  born  who  shall  drive 
both  one  and  the  other  from  the  nest.4  Worldly 
renown  is  naught  but  a  breath  of  wind,  which  now 
comes  hence  and  now  comes  thence,  and  changes 

1  This  stooping  is  the  symbol  of  Dante's  consciousness  of  pride 
as  his  own  besetting  sin. 

2  Oderisi  of  Gubbio  and  Franco  of  Bologna  were  both  eminent 
in  the  art  called  miniare  in  Italian,  enluminer  in  French. 

3  Ages  in  which  no  progress  is  made. 

4  The  first  Guido  is  doubtless  Guido  Guinicelli,  whom  Dante 
calls  (see  Canto  XXVI.)  his  master  ;  the  other  probably  Dante's 
friend,  Guido  Cavalcanti. 


CANTO  XL  71 

name  because  it  changes  quarter.    What  more  fame 
shalt  thou  have,  if  thou  strippest   old  flesh  from 
thee,  than  if  thou  hadst  died  ere  thou  hadst  left  the 
pap  and  the  chink,1  before  a  thousand  years  have 
passed  ?  —  which  is  a  shorter   space  compared  to 
the  eternal  than  a  movement  of  the  eyelids  to  the 
circle  that  is  slowest  turned  in  Heaven.    With  him 
who  takes  so  little  of  the  road  in  front  of  me,  all 
Tuscany  resounded,  and  now  he  scarce  is  lisped  of 
in  Siena,  where  he  was  lord  when  the  Florentine 
rage  was  destroyed,2  which  at  that  time  was  proud, 
as  now  it  is  prostitute.     Your  reputation  is  color 
of  grass  that  comes  and  goes,  and  he 3  discolors  it 
through  whom  it  came  up  fresh  from  the  earth." 
And    I    to    him,    "  Thy  true    speech  brings   good 
humility  to  my  heart,   and  thou  allayest  a  great 
swelling  in  me  :  but  who  is  he  of  whom  thou  now 
wast  speaking?  "    "  He  is,"  he  answered,  "  Provin- 
zan  Salvani ; 4  and  he  is  here,  because  he  was  pre- 
sumptuous in  bringing  all  Siena  to  his  hands.     He 

1  Dante's  words  are  pappo  and  dindi,  childish  terms  for 
"bread"  and  "money." 

2  The  mad  Florentine  people  were  utterly  cast  down  in  1260,  at 

the  battle  of  Montaperti. 

3  The  sun. 

4  Provinzano  Salvani  was  one  of  the  chief  supporters  of  the 
Ghibelline  cause  in  Tuscany.  He  was  a  man  of  great  qualities 
and  capacity,  but  proud  and  presumptuous.  Defeated  and  taken 
prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Colle,  in  1269,  he  was  beheaded. 


72  PURGATORY. 

has  gone  thus  —  and  he  goes  without  repose  —  ever 
since  he  died :  such  money  doth  lie  pay  in  satisfac- 
tion, who  is  on  earth  too  daring."  And  I,  "  If  that 
spirit  who  awaits  the  verge  of  life  ere  he  repents 
abides  there  below,  and  unless  good  prayer  further 
him  ascends  not  hither,  ere  as  much  time  pass 
as  he  lived,  how  has  this  coming  been  granted  unto 
him  ?  '  "  When  he  was  living  most  renowned," 
said  he,  "  laying  aside  all  shame,  of  his  own  ac- 
cord he  planted  himself  in  the  Campo  of  Siena,1 
and  there,  to  draw  his  friend  from  the  punishment 
he  was  enduring  in  the  prison  of  Charles,  brought 
himself  to  tremble  in  every  vein.  More  I  will  not 
say,  and  I  know  that  I  speak  darkly ;  but  little 
time  will  pass,  before  thy  neighbors  will  so  act  that 
thou  wilt  be  able  to  gloss  it.2  This  deed  released 
him  from  those  limits."  3 

1  The  Campo  of  Siena  is  her  chief  public  square  and  market- 
place, set  round  with  palaces.  The  friend  of  Provinzano  is  said 
by  the  old  commentators  to  have  fought  for  Conradin  against 
Charles  of  Anjou,  and,  being  taken  captive,  to  have  been  con- 
demned to  death.  His  ransom  was  fixed  at  ten  thousand  florins. 
Provinzano,  not  being  able  to  pay  this  sum  from  his  own  means, 
took  his  seat  in  the  Campo  and  humiliated  himself  to  beg  of  the 
passers-by. 

2  The  meaning  of  the  dark  words  seems  to  be  :  Exile  and  pov- 
erty will  compel  thee  to  beg,  and  begging  to  tremble  in  every 
vein. 

3  This  deed  of  humility  and  charity  released  him  from  the  ne- 
cessity of  tarrying  outside  the  gate  of  Purgatory. 


CANTO  XII. 

First  Ledge  :  the  Proud.  —  Examples  of  the  punishment 
of  Pride  graven  on  the  pavement.  —  Meeting  with  an  An- 
gel who  removes  one  of  the  P's.  —  Ascent  to  the  Second 
Ledge. 

Side  by  side,  like  oxen  who  go  yoked,  I  went 
on  with  that  burdened  spirit  so  long  as  the  sweet 
Pedagogue  allowed  it ;  but  when  he  said,  "  Leave 
him,  and  come  on,  for  here  it  is  well  that,  both 
with  sail  and  oars,  each  as  much  as  he  can  should 
urge  his  bark,"  I  straitened  up  my  body  again,  as 
is  required  for  walking,  although  my  thoughts  re- 
mained both  bowed  down  and  abated. 

I  was  moving  on,  and  following  willingly  the 
steps  of  my  Master,  and  both  now  were  showing 
how  light  we  were,  when  he  said  to  me,  "Turn 
thine  eyes  downward  ;  it  will  be  well  for  thee,  in 
order  to  solace  the  way,  to  look  upon  the  bed  of 
thy  footprints."  As  above  the  buried,  so  that  there 
may  be  memory  of  them,  their  tombs  in  earth  bear 
inscribed  that  which  they  were  before,  —  whence 
oftentimes  is  weeping  for  them  there,  through  the 
pricking  of  remembrance,  which  only  to  the  pious 
gives  the   spur,  —  so  saw  I  figured   there,  but  of 


74  PURGATORY. 

better  semblance  in  respect  of   skill,  all  that  for 
pathway  juts  out  from  the  mountain. 

I  saw  him  who  was  created  more  noble  than  any- 
other  creature,1  down  from  heaven  with  lightning 
flash  descending,  at  one  side. 

I  saw  Briareus  2  transfixed  by  the  celestial  bolt, 
lying  at  the  other  side,  heavy  upon  the  earth  in 
mortal  chill.  I  saw  Thymbrseus,3  I  saw  Pallas 
and  Mars,  still  armed,  around  their  father,  gazing 
at  the  scattered  limbs  of  the  giants. 

I  saw  Nimrod  at  the  foot  of  his  great  toil,  as  if 
bewildered,  and  gazing  at  the  people  who  in  Shi- 
nar  had  with  him  been  proud. 

O  Niobe !  with  what  grieving  eyes  did  I  see  thee 
portrayed  upon  the  road  between  thy  seven  and 
seven  children  slain ! 

O  Saul !  how  on  thine  own  sword  here^  didst 
thou  appear  dead  on  Gilboa,  that  after  felt  not 
rain  or  dew  !  i 

0  mad  Arachne,5  so   I   saw  thee    already  half 
■  spider,  wretched  on  the  shreds  of  the  work  that  to 

thy  harm  by  thee  was  made ! 

1  Lucifer. 

2  Examples  from  classic  and  biblical  mythology  alternate. 

3  Apollo,  so  called  from  his  temple  at  Thymbra,  not  far  from 
Troy,  where  Achilles  is  said  to  have  slain  Paris.  Virgil  (Georgics, 
iv.  323)  uses  this  epithet. 

4  1  Samuel,  xxxi.4,  and  2  Samuel,  i.  24. 

5  Changed  to  a  spider  by  Athena,  whom  she  had  challenged  to 
a  trial  of  skill  at  the  loom. 


CANTO  XII.  75 

0  Rehoboam !  here  tliine  image  seems  not  now 
to  threaten,  but  full  of  fear,  a  chariot  bears  it  away 
before  any  one  pursues  it.1 

The  hard  pavement  showed  also  how  Alcmseon 
made  the  ill-fated  ornament  seem  costly  to  his 
mother.2 

It  showed  how  his  sons  threw  themselves  upon 
Sennacherib  within  the  temple,  and  how  they  left 
him  there  dead.3 

It  showed  the  ruin  and  the  cruel  slaughter  that 
Tomyris  wrought,  when  she  said  to  Cyrus,  "For 
blood  thou  hast  thirsted,  and  with  blood  I  fill 
thee."  4 

It  showed  how  the  Assyrians  fled  in  rout  after 
Holof ernes  was  killed,  and  also  the  remainder  of 
the  punishment.5 

1  saw  Troy  in  ashes,  and  in  caverns.  O  Ilion ! 
how  cast  down  and  abject  the  image  which  is  there 
discerned  showed  thee ! 

1  1  Kings,  xii.  13-18. 

2  Amphiaraiis,  the  soothsayer,  foreseeing  his  own  death  if  he 
went  to  the  Theban  war,  hid  himself  to  avoid  being  forced  to  go. 
His  wife,  Eriphyle,  bribed  by  a  golden  necklace,  betrayed  his 
hiding-place,  and  was  killed  by  her  son  Alcniseon,  for  thus  bring- 
ing about  his  father's  death. 

3  2  Kings,  xix.  37. 

4  Herodotus  (i.  214)  tells  how  Tomyris,  Queen  of  the  Massa- 
getse,  having  defeated  and  slain  Cyrus,  filled  a  skin  full  of  human 
blood,  and  plunged  his  head  in  it  with  words  such  as  Dante  reports, 
and  which  he  probably  got  from  Justin. 

6  Judith,  xv.  1. 


76  PURGATORY. 

What  master  lias  there  been  of  pencil  or  of  style 
that  could  draw  the  shadows  and  the  lines  which 
there  would  make  every  subtile  genius  wonder? 
Dead  the  dead,  and  the  living  seemed  alive.  He 
who  saw  the  truth  saw  not  better  than  I  all  that 
I  trod  on  while  I  went  bent  down.  —  Now  be  ye 
proud,  and  go  with  haughty  look,  ye  sons  of  Eve, 
and  bend  not  down  your  face  so  that  ye  may  see 
your  evil  path ! 

More  of  the  mountain  had  now  been  circled  by 
us,  and  of  the  sun's  course  far  more  spent,  than 
my  mind,  not  disengaged,  was  aware,  when  he, 
who  always  in  advance  attent  was  going  on,  began, 
"  Lift  up  thy  head  ;  there  is  no  more  time  for  going 
thus  abstracted.  See  there  an  Angel,  who  is  has- 
tening to  come  toward  us :  see  how  from  the  ser- 
vice of  the  day  the  sixth  hand-maiden  returns.1 
With  reverence  adorn  thine  acts  and  thy  face  so 
that  he  may  delight  to  direct  us  upward.  Think 
that  this  day  never  dawns  again." 

I  was  well  used  to  his  admonition  ever  to  lose  no 
time,  so  that  on  that  theme  he  could  not  speak  to 
me  obscurely. 

To  us  came  the  beautiful  creature,  clothed  in 
white,  and  in  his  face  such  as  seems  the  tremulous 
morning  star.  Its  arms  it  opened,  and  then  it 
opened  its  wings ;  it  said,  "  Come  :  here  at  hand 

1  The  sixth  hour  of  the  day  is  coming-  to  its  end,  near  noon. 


CANTO  XII.  77 

are  the  steps,  and  easily  henceforth  one  ascends. 
To  this  invitation  very  few  come.  O  human  race, 
born  to  fly  upward,,  why  before  a  little  wind  dost 
thou  so  fall  ?  ' 

He  led  us  to  where  the  rock  was  cut ;  here  he 
struck  his  wings  across  my  forehead,1  then  prom- 
ised me  secure  progress. 

As  on  the  right  hand,  ingoing  up  the  mountain,2 
where  sits  the  church  that  dominates  her  the  well- 
guided  3  city  above  Rubaconte,4  the  bold  flight  of 
the  ascent  is  broken  by  the  stairs,  which  were  made 
in  an  a<re  when  the  record  and  the  stave  were  se- 
cure,5  in  like  manner,  the  bank  which  falls  here 
very  steeply  from  the  next  round  is  slackened  ; 
but  on  this  side  and  that  the  high  rock  grazes.6 

1  Removing  the  first  P  that  the  Angel  of  the  Gate  had  incised 
on  Dante's  brow. 

2  The  hill  of  San  Miniato,  above  Florence. 

3  Ironical. 

4  The  upper  bridge  at  Florence  across  the  Arno,  named  after 
Messer  Rubaconte  di  Mandella,  podesta  of  Florence,  who  laid  the 
first  stone  of  it  in  1237  ;  now  called  the  Ponte  alle  Grazie,  after  a 
little  chapel  built  upon  it  in  1471,  and  dedicated  to  Our  Lady  of 
Grace. 

5  In  the  good  old  time  when  men  were  honest.  In  1299  one 
Messer  Niccola  Acciaioli,  in  order  to  conceal  a  fraudulent  transac- 
tion, had  a  leaf  torn  out  from  the  public  notarial  record;  and 
about  the  same  time  an  officer  in  charge  of  the  revenue  from  salt, 
for  the  sake  of  private  gain,  measured  the  salt  he  received  with 
an  honest  measure,  but  that  which  he  sold  with  a  measure  dimin- 
ished by  the  removal  of  a  stave. 

e  The  stairway  is  so  narrow. 


78  PURGATORY. 

As  we  turned  our  persons  thither,  voices  sang 
"  Beati  pauperes  spiritu "  *  in  such  wise  that 
speech  could  not  tell  it.  Ah,  how  different  are 
these  passes  from  those  of  Hell !  for  here  through 
songs  one  enters,  and  there  below  through  fierce 
lamentings. 

Now  we  were  mounting  up  over  the  holy  stairs, 
and  it  seemed  to  me  I  was  far  more  light  than  I 
had  seemed  on  the  plain  before.  Whereon  I, 
"  Master,  say,  what  heavy  thing  has  been  lifted 
from  me,  so  that  almost  no  weariness  is  felt  by  me 
as  I  go  on  ? '  He  answered,  "  When  the  P's  that 
almost  extinct 2  still  remain  on  thy  countenance 
shall  be,  as  one  is,  quite  erased,  thy  feet  will  be 
so  conquered  by  good  will  that  not  only  they  will 
not  feel  fatigue,  but  it  will  be  delight  to  them  to 
be  urged  up."  Then  I  did  like  those  who  are 
going  with  something  on  their  head,  unknown 
by  them   unless   the   signs  of   others  make  them 

1  "  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit."  As  Dante  passes  from  each 
round  of  Purgatory,  an  angel  removes  the  P  which  denotes  the 
special  sin  there  purged  away.  And  the  removal  is  accompanied 
with  the  words  of  one  of  the  Beatitudes. 

2  Almost  extinct,  because,  as  St.  Thomas  Aquinas  says,  "  Pride 
by  which  we  are  chiefly  turned  from  God  is  the  first  and  the  origin 
of  all  sins."  He  adds,  "  Pride  is  said  to  be  the  beginning  of  every 
sin,  not  because  every  single  sin  has  its  source  in  pride,  but  be- 
cause every  kind  of  sin  is  born  of  pride."  Summa  Theol.,  II.  2, 
quaest.  162,  art.  7. 


CANTO  XII.  79 

suspect;  wherefore  the  hand  assists  to  ascertain, 
and  seeks  and  finds,  and  performs  that  office 
which  cannot  be  accomplished  by  the  sight ;  and 
with  the  fingers  of  my  right  hand  outspread,  I 
found  only  six  those  letters  which  he  of  the  keys 
had  encised  upon  my  temples:  looking  at  which 
my  Leader  smiled. 


CANTO  XIII. 

Second  Ledge  :  the  Envious.  — Examples  of  Love. — The 
Shades  in  haircloth,  and  with  sealed  eyes.  —  Sapia  of  Siena. 

We  were  at  the  top  of  the  stairway,  where  the 
mountain,  ascent  of  which  frees  one  from  ill,  is  the 
second  time  cut  back.  There  a  cornice  binds  the 
hill  round  about,  in  like  manner  as  the  first,  except 
that  its  arc  bends  more  quickly.  No  shadow  is 
there,  nor  mark  which  is  apparent ; 1  so  that  the 
bank  appears  smooth  and  so  the  path,  with  the 
livid  color  of  the  stone. 

"  If  to  enquire  one  waits  here  for  people,"  said 
the  Poet,  "  I  fear  that  perhaps  our  choice  will  have 
too  much  delay."  Then  he  set  his  eyes  fixedly 
upon  the  sun,  made  of  his  right  side  the  centre  for 
his  movement,  and  turned  the  left  part  of  himself. 
"  O  sweet  light,  with  confidence  in  which  I  enter 
on  the  new  road,  do  thou  lead  us  on  it,"  he  said, 
"  as  there  is  need  for  leading  here  within.  Thou 
warmest  the  world,  thou  shinest  upon  it ;  if  other 
reason  prompt  not  to  the  contrary,  thy  rays  ought 
ever  to  be  guides." 

1  No  sculptured  or  engraved  scenes. 


CANTO  XIII.  81 

As  far  as  here  on  earth  is  counted  for  a  mile,  so 
far  had  we  now  gone  there,  in  little  time  because 
of  ready  will ;  and  towards  us  were  heard  to  fly, 
not  however  seen,  spirits  uttering*  courteous  invi- 
tations to  the  table  of  love.     The  first  voice  that 
passed  flying,  "  Vinum  non  habent"  1  loudly  said, 
and  went  on  behind  us  reiterating  it.     And  before 
it  had  become  quite   inaudible  through   distance, 
another  passed  by,  crying,   "  I  am  Orestes,"  2  and 
also  did  not  stay.     "  Oh,"  said  I,  "  Father,  what 
voices  are  these  ?  "  and  even  as  I  was  asking,  lo  ! 
the  third,  saying,  "  Love  them  from  whom  ye  have 
had  wrong."     And  the  good  Master  :  "  This  circle 
scourges  the  sin  of  envy,  and  therefore  from  love 
are  drawn  the  cords  of    the    scourge.     The   curb 
must  be  of  the  opposite   sound ;  I  think  that  thou 
wilt   hear  it  before   thou    arrivest  at  the    pass  of 
pardon.3     But  fix  thine  eyes  very  fixedly  through 
the  air,  and  thou  wilt  see  in  front  of  us  people  sit- 
ting, and  each  is  seated  against  the  rock."     Then 
more  than  before  I  opened  my  eyes  ;  I  looked  in 
front  of  me,  and  saw  shades  with  cloaks  in  color 

i  "  They  have  no  wine."  —  John  ii.  3.     The  words  of  Mary  at 
the  wedding  feast  of  Cana,  symbolic  of  a  kindness  that  is  a  rebuke 

of  envy. 

2  The  words  of   Pylades,  before  Egistheus,  when  contending 

with  Orestes  to  be  put  to  death  in  his  stead. 

3  At  the  stair  to  the  third  ledge,  at  the  foot  of  which  stands  the 
angel  who  cancels  the  sin  of  envy. 


82  PURGATORY. 

not  different  from  the  stone.     And  when  we  were 
a   little   further   forward,    I   heard   them    crying,  • 
"  Mary,    pray  for   us  !  "  crying,   "  Michael,"   and 
"  Peter,"  and  all  the  Saints. 

I  do  not  believe  there  goes  on  earth  to-day  a  man 
so  hard  that  he  had  not  been  pricked  by  compas- 
sion at  that  which  I  then  saw.  For  when  I  had 
approached  so  near  to  them  that  their  actions  came 
surely  to  me,  tears  were  drawn  from  my  eyes  by 
heavy  grief.  They  seemed  to  me  covered  with 
coarse  haircloth,  and  one  supported  the  other  with 
his  shoulders,  and  all  were  supported  by  the  bank. 
Thus  the  blind,  who  lack  subsistence,  stand  at  par- 
dons 1  to  beg  for  what  they  need,  and  one  bows  his 
head  upon  another,  so  that  pity  may  quickly  be 
moved  in  others,  not  only  by  the  sound  of  the 
words,  but  by  the  sight  which  implores  no  less. 
And  as  to  the  blind  the  sun  profits  not,  so  to  the 
shades,  there  where  I  was  now  speaking,  the  light 
of  Heaven  wills  not  to  make  largess  of  itself  ;  for  a 
wire  of  iron  pierces  and  sews  up  the  eyelids  of  all ; 
even  as  is  done  to  a  wild  sparrow-hawk,  because  it 
stays  not  quiet. 

It  seemed  to  me  I  was  doing  outrage  as  I  went 
on,  seeing  others,  not  myself  being  seen,  wherefore 

1  On  occasion  of  special  indulgences  the  beggars  gather  at  the 
rloor  of  churches  frequented  by  those  who  seek  the  pardons  to  be 
obtained  within. 


CANTO  XIII.  83 

I  turned  me  to  my  sage  Counsel ;  well  did  he  know 
what  the  dumb  wished  to  say,  and  therefore  waited 
not  my  asking,  but  said,  "  Speak,  and  be  brief  and 
to  the  point." 

Virgil  was  coming  with  me  on  that  side  of  the 
cornice  from   which    one    may  fall,  because   it  is 
encircled  by  no   rim.     On  the   other  side  of    me 
were  the  devout  shades,  that  through  the  horrible 
stitches  were   pressing  out  the  tears  so  that  they 
bathed  their  cheeks.     I  turned  me  to  them,  and, 
"  O   folk   secure,"  I  began,  "  of   seeing  the  lofty 
lio-ht  which  alone  your  desire  holds  in  its  care,  may 
grace  speedily  dissolve  the  scum  of  your  consciences 
so  that  the  stream  of  memory  through  them  may 
descend  clear,1  tell  me,  for  it  will  be  gracious  and 
dear  to  me,  if  there  be  a  soul   here    among  you 
that  is  Latin,  and  perhaps  it  will  be  good  for  him 
if  I  learn  it."     "  O  my  brother,  each  is  a  citizen 
of  one  true  city,2  but  thou  meanest,  who  lived  in 
Italy  while  a  pilgrim."  3     This  it  seemed  to  me  to 
hear  for  answer  somewhat  further  on  than  where 
I  was  standing  ;  wherefore  I  made  myself  heard 
still  more  that  way.     Among  the  others  I  saw  a 

1  Being  purified  from  sin  they  will  retain  no  memory  of  it. 

2  "  Fellow-citizens  with  the  saints,  and  of   the  household  of 

God."  —  Ephesians,  ii.  19. 

3  "For  here  have  we  no  continuing  city,  hut  we  seek  one  to 

come."  —  Hebrews,  xiii.  14. 


84  PURGATORY. 

shade  that  was  expectant  in  look  ;  and,  if  any  one 
should  wish  to  ask,  How  ?  —  like  a  blind  man  it 
was  lifting  up  its  chin.  "  Spirit,"  said  I,  "  that 
humblest  thyself  in  order  to  ascend,  if  thou  art 
that  one  which  answered  me,  make  thyself  known 
to  me  either  by  place  or  by  name."  "  I  was  a  Sien- 
ese,"  it  answered,  "  and  with  these  others  I  cleanse 
here  my  guilty  life,  weeping  to  Him  that  He  grant 
Himself  to  us.  Sapient  I  was  not,  although  I  was 
called  Sapia,  and  I  was  far  more  glad  of  others' 
harm  than  of  my  own  good  fortune.  And  that 
thou  mayst  not  believe  that  I  deceive  thee,  hear 
if  1  was  foolish  as  I  tell  thee.  The  arch  of  my 
years  already  descending,  my  fellow-citizens  were 
joined  in  battle  near  to  Colle *  with  their  adversa- 
ries, and  I  prayed  God  for  that  which  He  willed. 
They  were  routed  there,  and  turned  into  the  bitter 
passes  of  flight ;  and  I,  seeing  the  pursuit,  expe- 
rienced a  joy  unmatched  by  any  other  ;  so  much 
that  I  turned  upward  my  audacious  face,  crying 
out  to  God,  '  Now  no  more  I  fear  thee ; '  as  the 
blackbird  doth  because  of  a  little  fair  weather. 
At  the  very  end  of  my  life  I  desired  peace  with 
God ;  and  even  yet  my  debt  would  not  be  lessened 

1  This  was  the  battle  in  1259,  in  which  the  Florentines  routed 
the  Sienese  Ghibellines,  at  whose  head  was  Provenzan  Salvani, 
who  was  slain.     See  Canto  XI. 


CANTO  XIII.  85 

by  penitence,1  had  it  not  been   that   Pier  Petti- 
na<mo,2  who  out  of  charity  was  sorry  for  me,  held 
me  in  memory  in  his  holy  prayers.     But  thou,  who 
art  thou  that  goest  asking  of  our  conditions,  and 
bearest  thine  eyes  loose  as  I  think,  and  breathing 
dost   speak?"     "My  eyes,"  said  I,  "will  yet  be 
taken  from  me  here  but  a  little  time,  for  small  is 
the  offence  committed  through  their  being  turned 
with  envy.     Par  greater  is  the  fear,  with  which  my 
soul  is  in  suspense,  of   the  torment  beneath,  and 
already  the   load  down   there   weighs  upon  me." 
And  she  to  me,  "  Who  then  hath  led  thee  here  up 
among   us,  if    thou    thinkest    to    return   below  ? ' 
And  I,  "  This  one  who  is  with  me,  and  says  not  a 
word :  and  I  am  alive ;  and  therefore  ask  of  me, 
spirit  elect,  if  thou  wouldst  that  I  should  yet  move 
for  thee  on  earth  my  mortal  feet."     "  Oh,  this  is 
so  strange  a  thing  to  hear,"  she  replied,  "  that  it 
is  great  sign  that  God  loves  thee  ;  therefore  assist 
me    sometimes  with   thy  prayer.     And  I  beseech 
thee,  by   that  which  thou    most  desirest,  if    ever 
thou  tread  the  earth  of  Tuscany,  that  with  my  kin- 

i  I  should  uot  yet  within  Purgatory  have  diminished  my  debt 
of  expiation,  but,  because  I  delayed  repentance  till  the  hour  of 
Death,  I  should  still  be  outside  the  gate. 

2  A  poor  comb-dealer,  a  man  of  kind  heart,  honest  dealing's, 
and  good  deeds,  and  still  remembered  for  them  in  Siena.  He 
died  in  1289. 


86  PURGATORY. 

dred  thou  restore  my  fame.  Thou  wilt  see  them 
among  that  vain  people  which  hopes  in  Talamone,1 
and  will  waste  more  hope  there,  than  in  finding 
the  Diana ; 2  but  the  admirals  will  stake  the  most 
there.3 

1  A  little  port  on  the  coast  of  Tuscany,  on  which  the  Sienese 
wasted  toil  and  money  in  the  vain  hope  that  by  strengthening  and 
enlarging  it  they  could  make  themselves  rivals  at  sea  of  the 
Pisans  and  Genoese. 

2  A  subterranean  stream  supposed  to  flow  beneath  the  city. 

3  Of  these  last  words  the  meaning  is  obscure. 


CANTO  XIV. 

Second  Ledge  :  the  Envious.  —  Guido  del  Duca.  —  Rinieri 
de'  Calboli.  —  Examples  of  the  punishment  of  Envy. 

"Who  is  this   that   circles    our    mountain   ere 
death  have  given  him  flight,  and  opens  and  shuts 
his  eyes  at  his  own  will ? "  1     "I  know  not  who  he 
is,  but  I  know  that  he  is  not  alone.     Do  thou,  who 
art  nearer  to  him,  ask  him ;  and  sweetly,  so  that  he 
may  speak,  accost  him."     Thus  two  spirits,  lean- 
ing one  to  the  other,  discoursed  of  me  there  on  the 
rioht  hand,  then  turned  up  their  faces  to  speak  to 
me.     And  one   of  them  said,  "O   soul  that  still 
fixed  in   thy  body   goest   on    toward   heaven,  for 
charity  console  us,  and  tell  us  whence  thou  comest, 
and  who  thou  art ;  for  thou  makest  us  so  marvel  at 
this  thy  grace,  as  needs   must  a  thing  that  never 
was    before."     And   I,    "Through    mid    Tuscany 
there  wanders  a  little  stream,  that  has  its  rise  on 
Falterona,2  and   a  hundred  miles  of   course  does 
not  suffice  it.     From  thereupon  I  bring  this  body. 

i  These  words  are  spoken  by  Guido  del  Duca,  who  is  answered 
by  Rinieri  de'  Calboli ;  both  of  them  from  the  Romagna. 
2  One  of  the  highest  of  the  Tuscan  Apennines. 


88  PURGATORY. 

To  tell  you  who  I  am  would  be  to  speak  in  vain, 
for  my  name  as  yet  makes  no  great  sound."  "  If  I 
grasp  aright  thy  meaning  with  my  understanding," 
then  replied  to  me  he  who  had  spoken  first,  "  thou 
speakest  of  the  Arno."  And  the  other  said  to  him, 
"  Why  did  he  conceal  the  name  of  that  river,  even 
as  one  does  of  horrible  things  ?  '  And  the  shade 
of  whom  this  was  asked,  delivered  itself  thus,  "  I 
know  not,  but  truly  it  is  fit  that  the  name  of  such  a 
valley  perish,  for  from  its  source  (where  the  rugged 
mountain  chain,  from  which  Pelorus  1  is  cut  off,  is 
so  teeming  that  in  few  places  it  passes  beyond  that 
mark),  far  as  there  where  it  gives  back  in  restora- 
tion that  which  heaven  dries  up  of  the  sea  (where- 
from  the  rivers  have  what  flows  in  them),  virtue  is 
driven  away  as  an  enemy  by  all  men,  like  a  snake, 
either  through  misfortune  of  the  place,  or  through 
evil  habit  that  incites  them.  Wherefore  the  in- 
habitants of  the  wretched  valley  have  so  changed 
their  nature  that  it  seems  as  though  Circe  had  had 
them  in  her  feeding.  Among  foul  hogs,2  more  fit 
for  acorns  than  for  other  food  made  for  human 
use,  it  first  directs  its  poor  path.  Then,  coming- 
down,  it  finds  curs  more  snarling  than  their  power 
warrants,3  and  at  them  disdainfully  it  twists  its 

1  The  north-eastern  promontory  of  Sicily. 

2  The  people  of  the  Casentino,  the  upper  valley  of  the  Arno. 
8  The  Aretines. 


CANTO  XIV.  89 

muzzle.1  It  goes  on  falling,  and  the  more  it  swells 
so  much  the  more  the  accursed  and  ill-f  uted  ditch 
finds  the  dogs  becoming  wolves.2  Descending  then 
through  many  hollow  gulfs,  it  finds  foxes 3  so  full 
of  fraud,  that  they  fear  not  that  wit  may  entrap 
them.  Nor  will  I  leave  to  speak  though  another 
hear  me :  and  well  it  will  be  for  this  one  if  here- 
after he  mind  him  of  that  which  a  true  spirit  dis- 
closes to  me. 

"I  see  thy  grandson,4  who  becomes  hunter  of 
those  wolves  upon  the  bank  of  the  fierce  stream, 
and  terrifies  them  all.  He  sells  their  flesh,5  it  be- 
ing yet  alive ;  then  he  slays  them,  like  an  old  wild 
beast ;  many  of  life,  himself  of  honor  he  deprives. 
Bloody  he  comes  forth  from  the  dismal  wood  ; 6  he 
leaves  it  such,  that  from  now  for  a  thousand  years, 
in  its  primal  state  it  is  not  re  wooded."  As  at  the 
announcement  of  grievous  ills,  the  face  of  him  who 
listens  is  disturbed,  from  whatsoever  side  the  dan- 
ger may  assail  him,  so  I  saw  the  other  soul,  that 
was  turned  to  hear,  become  disturbed  and  sad, 
when  it  had  gathered  to  itself  the  words. 

The  speech   of  one   and  the  look  of  the  other 

i  Turning  westward.  2  The  wolves  of  Florence. 

3  The  Pisans. 

4  Fulcieri  da  Calvoli,  so  named  by  Villani  (viii.  69),  "  a  fierce 
and  cruel  man,"  was  made  podesta  of  Florence  in  1302.  He  put 
to  death  many  of  the  White  Guelphs,  and  banished  more  of  them. 

5  Bribed  by  the  opposite  party. 

6  Florence,  spoiled  and  undone. 


90  PURGATORY. 

made  me  wishful  to  know  their  names,  and  I  made 
request  for  it,  mixed  with  prayers.  Wherefore  the 
spirit  which  first  had  spoken  to  me  began  again, 
"  Thou  wishest  that  I  abase  myself  in  doing  that  for 
thee  which  thou  wilt  not  do  for  me  ;  but  since  God 
wills  that  such  great  grace  of  His  shine  through  in 
thee,  I  will  not  be  chary  to  thee ;  therefore  know 
that  I  am  Guido  del  Duca.  My  blood  was  so  in- 
flamed with  envy,  that  had  I  seen  a  man  becoming 
joyful,  thou  wouldst  have  seen  me  overspread  with 
livid  hue.  Of  my  sowing  I  reap  this  straw.  O 
human  race,  why  dost  thou  set  thy  heart  there 
where  is  need  of  exclusion  of  companionship  ? 

"  This  one  is  Rinier ;  this  is  the  glory  and  the 
honor  of  the  house  of  Calboli,1  where  no  one  since 
has  made  himself  heir  of  his  worth.  And  between 
the  Po  and  the  mountain,2  and  the  sea3  and  the 
Reno,4  not  his  blood  alone  has  become  stripped  of 
the  good  required  for  truth  and  for  delight ;  for 
within  these  limits  the  ground  is  so  full  of  poison- 
ous stocks,  that  slowly  would  they  now  die  out 
through  cultivation.  Where  is  the  good  Lizio, 
and  Arrigo  Manardi,  Pier  Traversaro,  and  Guido 
di  Carpigna  ?  5    O  men  of  Romagna  turned  to  bas- 

1  A  noble  Guelph  family  of  Forll.  2  The  Apennines. 

3  The  Adriatic.  4  Near  Bologna. 

5  These  and  the  others  named  afterwards  were  well-born,  hon- 
orable, and  courteous  men  in  Romagna  in  the  thirteenth  century. 


CANTO  XIV.  91 

tards  !     When  in  Bologna  will  a  Fabbro  take  root 
again?    When   in  Faenza  a  Bernardin  di  Fosco, 
the    noble    scion  of  a  mean   plant?     Marvel  not, 
Tuscan,  if  I  weep,  when  I  remember  with  Guido 
da  Prata,  Ugolin  d'  Azzo  who  lived  with  us,  Fe- 
derico  Tignoso  and  his  company,  the  house  of  Tra- 
versal, and  the  Anastagi,  (both  the  one  race  and 
the  other  is  without  heir),  the  ladies  and  the  cava- 
liers, the  toils  and  the  pleasures  for  which  love  and 
courtesy  inspired  our  will,  there  where  hearts  have 
become  so  wicked.     O  Brettinoro !  why  dost  thou 
not  flee  away,  since  thy  family  hath  gone,  and  many 
people,  in  order  not  to  be  guilty  ?     Well  doth  Ba- 
gnacaval  that  gets  no  more  sons;  and  ill  doth  Cas- 
trocaro,  and  worse  Conio  that  takes  most  trouble  to 
beget  such  counts.     Well  will  the  Pagani  do  when 
their  Demon  shall  go  from  them  ; 1  yet  not  so  that 
a  pure  report  of  them  can  ever  remain.     O  Ugolin 
cle'  Fantolin  !  thy  name  is  secure,  since  one  who, 
degenerating,    can    make    it   dark   is    no    longer 
awaited.     But  go  thy  way,  Tuscan,  now  ;  for  now 
it  pleases  me  far  more  to  weep  than  to  speak,  so 
much  hath  our  discourse  wrung  my  mind." 


What  is  known  of  them  may  he  found  in  Benvenuto  da  Imola's 
comment,  and  in  that  of  Scartazzini. 

i  The  Pagani  were  lords  of  Faenza  and  Imola  (see  Hell,  Canto 
XXVII.) ;  the  Demon  was  Mainardo,  who  died  in  1302. 


92  PURGATORY. 

We  knew  that  those  dear  souls  heard  us  go ; 
therefore  by  silence  they  made  us  confident  of  the 
road.  After  we  had  become  alone  by  going  on,  a 
voice  that  seemed  like  lightning  when  it  cleaves 
the  air,  came  counter  to  us,  saying,  "  Everyone  that 
findeth  me  shall  slay  me,"  x  and  fled  like  thunder 
which  rolls  away,  if  suddenly  the  cloud  is  rent. 
Soon  as  our  hearing  had  a  truce  from  it,  lo  !  now 
another  with  so  great  a  crash  that  it  resembled 
thunderings  in  swift  succession  :  "  I  am  Aglauros 
who  became  a  stone."2  And  then  to  draw  me  close 
to  the  Poet,  I  backward  and  not  forward  took  a 
step.  Now  was  the  air  quiet  on  every  side,  and  he 
said  to  me,  "  That  was  the  hard  curb  3  which  ought 
to  hold  man  within  his  bound  ;  but  ye  take  the  bait, 
so  that  the  hook  of  the  old  adversary  draws  you 
to  him,  and  therefore  little  avails  bridle  or  lure. 
Heaven  calls  you,  and  around  you  circles,  display- 
ing to  you  its  eternal  beauties,  and  your  eye  looks 
only  on  the  ground  ;  wherefore  He  who  discerns 
everything  scourges  you." 

1  The  words  of  Cain.  —  Genesis,  iv.  14. 

2  Daughter  of  Cecrops,  changed  to  stone  because  of  envy  of  her 
sister. 

3  These  examples  of  the  fatal  consequences  of  the  sin. 


CANTO  XV. 

Second  Ledge  :  the  Envious.  —  An  Angel  removes  the 
second  P  from  Dante's  forehead. — Discourse  concerning 
the  Sharing  of  Good.  —  Ascent  to  the  Third  Ledge  :  the 
Wrathful.  —  Examples  of  Forbearance  seen  in  Vision. 

As  much  as  appears,  between  the  beginning  of 
the  day  and  the  close  of  the  third  hour,  of  the 
sphere  that  ever  in  manner  of  a  child  is  sporting, 
so  much  now,  toward  the  evening,  appeared  to  be 
remaining  of  his  course  for  the  sun.1  It  was  ves- 
pers 2  there,  and  here 3  midnight ;  and  the  rays 
struck  us  across  the  nose,4  because  the  mountain 
had  been  so  circled  by  us  that  we  were  now  going 
straight  toward  the  sunset,  when  I  felt  my  fore- 

1  The  sun  was  still  some  three  hours  from  his  setting1.  The 
sphere  that  ever  is  sportive  like  a  child  has  been  variously  inter- 
preted ;  perhaps  Dante  only  meant  the  sphere  of  the  heavens 
which  by  its  ever  varying-  aspect  suggests  the  image  of  a  playful 
spirit. 

2  Dante  uses  "vespers"  as  the  term  for  the  last  of  the  four 
canonical  divisions  of  the  day ;  that  is,  from  three  to  six  p.  M. 
See  Convito,  iv.  23.  Three  o'clock  in  Purgatory  corresponds  with 
midnight  in  Italy. 

a  In  Italy. 

4  Full  in  the  face. 


94  PURGATORY. 

head  weighed  down  by  the  splendor  far  more  than 
at  first,  and  the  things  not  known  were  a  wonder  to 
me.1  Wherefore  I  lifted  my  hands  toward  the  top 
of  my  brows,  and  made  for  myself  the  visor  that 
lessens  the  excess  of  what  is  seen. 

As  when  from  water,  or  from  the  mirror,  the  ray 
leaps  to  the  opposite  quarter,  and,  mounting  up  in 
like  manner  to  that  in  which  it  descends,  at  equal 
distance  departs  as  much  from  the  falling  of  the 
stone,2  as  experiment  and  art  show  ;  so  it  seemed 
to  me  that  I  was  struck  by  light  reflected  there  in 
front  of  me,  from  which  my  sight  was  swift  to  fly. 
"  What  is  that,  sweet  Father,  from  which  I  can- 
not screen  my  sight  so  that  it  avails  me,"  said 
I,  "  and  which  seems  to  be  moving  toward  us  ?  ' 
"  Marvel  not  if  the  family  of  Heaven  still  dazzle 
thee,"  he  replied  to  me  ;  u  it  is  a  messenger  that 
comes  to  invite  men  to  ascend.  Soon  will  it  be 
that  to  see  these  things  will  not  be  grievous  to 
thee,  but  will  be  delight  to  thee  as  great  as  nature 
fitted  thee  to  feel." 

When  we  had  reached  the  blessed  Angel,  with  a 
glad  voice  he  said,  "  Enter  ye  here  to  a  stairway 
far  less  steep  than  the  others." 

We   were   mounting,  already   departed   thence, 

1  The  source  of  this  increase  of  brightness  being-  unknown,  it 
caused  him  astonishment. 

2  I.  e.,  the  perpendicular,  at  the  point  of  incidence. 


CANTO  XV.  95 

and  "  Bcati  mlsericordes  "  1  had  been  sung-  behind 
us,  and  "  Rejoice  thou  that  overcomest." 2  My 
Master  and  I,  we  two  alone,  were  going  on  up- 
ward, and  I  was  thinking  to  win  profit  as  we  went 
from  his  words  ;  and  I  addressed  me  to  him,  thus 
enquiring,  "  What  did  the  spirit  from  Romagna 
mean,  mentioning  exclusion  and  companionship?"3 
Wherefore  he  to  me,  "  Of  his  own  greatest  fault 
he  knows  the  harm,  and  therefore  it  is  not  to  be 
wondered  at  if  he  reprove  it,  in  order  that  there 
may  be  less  lamenting  on  account  of  it.  Because 
your  desires  are  directed  there,  where,  through  com- 
panionship, a  share  is  lessened,  envy  moves  the  bel- 
lows of  your  sighs.  But  if  the  love  of  the  highest 
sphere  4  had  turned  your  desire  on  high,  that  fear 
would  not  be  in  your  breast ;  for  the  more  there 
are  who  there  say  '  ours,'  so  much  the  more  of  good 
doth  each  possess,  and  the  more  of  charity  burnetii 
in  that  cloister."  5     "lam  more  hungering  to  be 

1  "  Blessed  are  the  merciful." 

2  At  the  passage  from  each  round,  the  Angel  at  the  foot  of  the 
stairs  repeats  words  from  the  Beatitudes  adapted  to  those  purified 
from  the  sin  punished  upon  the  ledge  which  is  being  left. 

3  In  the  last  canto,  Guido  del  Duca  had  exclaimed,  "  0  human 
race,  why  dost  thou  set  thy  heart  there  where  companionship 
must  needs  be  excluded  !  " 

4  The  Empyrean. 

5  "Since  good,  the  more 
Communicated,  the  more  abundant  grows." 

Milton,  Paradise  Lost,  v.  73. 


96  PURGATORY. 

contented,"  said  I,  "than  if  I  had  at  first  been 
silent,  and  more  of  doubt  I  assemble  in  my  mind. 
How  can  it  be  that  a  good  distributed  makes  more 
possessors  richer  with  itself,  than  if  by  few  it  is 
possessed  ?  "  1  And  he  to  me,  "  Because  thou  fas- 
tenest  thy  mind  only  on  earthly  things,  from  true 
light  thou  gatherest  darkness.  That  infinite  and 
ineffable  Good  which  is  on  high,  runs  to  love  even 
as  the  sunbeam  comes  to  a  lucid  body.  As  much 
of  itself  it  gives  as  it  finds  of  ardor ;  so  that  how 
far  soever  charity  extends,  beyond  it  doth  the  eter- 
nal bounty  increase.  And  the  more  the  people 
who  are  intent  on  high  the  more  there  are  for 
loving  well,  and  the  more  love  is  there,  and  like  a 
mirror  one  reflects  to  the  other.  And  if  my  dis- 
course appease  not  thy  hunger,  thou  shalt  see  Bea- 
trice, and  she  will  fully  take  from  thee  this  and 
every  other  longing.  Strive  only  that  soon  may 
be  extinct,  as  two  already  are,  the  five  wounds  that 
are  closed  up  by  being  painful."  2 

As  I  was  about  to  say  "  Thou  satisfiest  me,"  I 
saw  myself  arrived  on  the  next  round,3  so  that  my 
eager  eyes  made  me  silent.  There  it  seemed  to 
me  I  was  of  a  sudden  rapt  in  an  ecstatic  vision, 

1  "  True  love  in  this  differs  from  gold  and  clay, 
That  to  divide  is  not  to  take  away." 

Shelley,  Epipsychidion. 

2  The  pain  of  contrition. 

3  Where  the  sin  of  anger  is  expiated. 


CANTO  XV.  97 

and  saw  many  persons  in  a  temple,  and  a  lady  at 
the  entrance,  with  the  sweet  action  of  a  mother, 
saying,  "  My  son,  why  hast  thou  done  thus  toward 
us  ?  Lo,  sorrowing,  thy  father  and  I  were  seeking 
thee  ;  "  and  when  here  she  was  silent,  that  which 
first  appeared,  disappeared. 

Then  appeared  to  me  another,  with  those  waters 
down  along  her  cheeks  which  grief  distils  when  it 
springs  from  great  despite  toward  others,  and  she 
was  saying,  "  If  thou  art  lord  of  the  city  about 
whose  name  was  such  great  strife  among  the  gods, 
and  whence  every  science  sparkles  forth,  avenge 
thyself  on  those  audacious  arms,  that  have  em- 
braced our  daughter,  O  Pisistratus."  And  the 
lord  appeared  to  me,  benign  and  mild,  to  answer 
her,  with  temperate  look,  "What  shall  we  do  to 
him  who  desires  ill  for  us,  if  he  who  loves  us  is 
by  us  condemned  ?  "  1 

Then  I  saw  people  kindled  with  fire  of  wrath, 
killing  a  youth  with  stones,  loudly  crying  to  each 
other  only,  "  Slay,  slay."  And  I  saw  him  bowed 
by  death,  which  now  was  weighing  on  him,  toward 
the  ground,  but.  in  such  great  strife  he  ever  made 
of  his  eyes  gates  for  heaven,  praying  to  the  high 
Lord,  that  He  would  pardon  his  persecutors,  with 
that  aspect  which  unlocks  pity.2 

1  Dante  translated  this  story  from  Valerius  Maxinius,  Facta  et 
dicta  mem.,  vi.  1 . 

2  See  Acts,  vii.  55-60. 


98  PURGATORY. 

When  my  mind  returned  outwardly  to  the  things 
which  outside  of  it  are  true,  I  recognized  my  not 
false  errors.  My  Leader,  who  could  see  me  do 
like  a  man  who  looses  himself  from  slumber,  said, 
"  What  ails  thee,  that  thou  canst  not  support  thy- 
self ?  but  art  come  more  than  a  half  league  veiling 
thine  eyes,  and  with  thy  legs  staggering  like  one 
whom  wine  or  slumber  overcomes."  "  O  sweet 
Father  mine,  if  thou  harkenest  to  me  I  will  tell 
thee,"  said  I,  "  what  appeared  to  me  when  my 
legs  were  thus  taken  from  me."  And  he,  "  If 
thou  hadst  a  hundred  masks  upon  thy  face,  thy 
thoughts  howsoever  small  would  not  be  hidden 
from  me.  That  which  thou  hast  seen  was  in  order 
that  thou  excuse  not  thyself  from  opening  thy 
heart  to  the  waters  of  peace  which  are  poured 
forth  from  the  eternal  fountain.  I  did  not  ask, 
4  What  ails  thee?'  for  the  reason  that  he  does  who 
looks  only  with  the  eye  which  hath  no  seeing  when 
the  body  lies  inanimate ;  but  I  asked,  in  order  to 
give  strength  to  thy  feet  ;  thus  it  behoves  to  spur 
the  sluggards,  slow  to  use  their  wakefulness  when 
it  returns." 

We  were  going  on  through  the  vesper  time,  for- 
ward intent  so  far  as  the  eyes  could  reach  against 
the  bright  evening  rays ;  when,  lo,  little  by  little, 
a  smoke  came  toward  us,  dark  as  night ;  nor  was 
there  place  to  shelter  ourselves  from  it.  This  took 
from  us  our  eyes  and  the  pure  air. 


CANTO  XVI. 

Third  Ledge  :  the  Wrathful.  —  Marco  Lombardo.  —  His 
discourse  on  Free  Will,  and  the  Corruption  of  the  World. 

Gloom  of  hell,  or  of  night  deprived  of  every 
planet,  under  a  barren  sky,  obscured  by  clouds  as 
much  as  it  can  be,  never  made  so  thick  a  veil  to 
my  sight  nor  to  my  feeling  so  harsh  of  tissue  as 
that  smoke  which  covered  us  there ;  so  that  my  eye 
endured  not  to  stay  open  : 1  wherefore  my  sage  and 
trusty  Escort  drew  to  my  side  and  offered  me  his 
shoulder.  Even  as  a  blind  man  goes  behind  his 
guide,  in  order  not  to  stray,  and  not  to  butt  against 
anything  that  may  hurt  or  perhaps  kill  him,  I  went 
along,  through  the  bitter  and  foul  air,  listening  to 
my  Leader,  who  was  ever  saying,  "  Take  care  that 
thou  be  not  cut  off  from  me." 

I  heard  voices,  and  each  appeared  to  be  praying 
for  peace  and  mercy  to  the  Lamb  of  God  that 
taketh  sins  away.  Only  "Agnus  Dei "  2  were  their 
exordiums :  one  word  there  was  in  all,  and  one 
measure ;  so  that  among  them  seemed  entire  con- 

1  The  gloom  and  the  smoke  symbolize  the  effects  of  anger  on 
the  soul. 

2  "The  Lamb  of  God." 


100  PURGATORY. 

cord.  "  Are  these  spirits,  Master,  that  I  hear  ?  " 
said  I.  And  he  to  me,  "Thou  apprehendest 
truly ;  and  they  go  loosening  the  knot  of  anger." 
"  Now  who  art  thou  that  cleavest  our  smoke,  and 
yet  dost  speak  of  us  even  as  if  thou  didst  still 
divide  the  time  by  calends  ?  "  1  Thus  by  one  voice 
was  said :  whereon  my  Master  said,  "  Reply,  and 
ask  if  by  this  way  one  goeth  up."  And  I,  "  O 
creature,  that  cleansest  thyself  in  order  to  return 
beautiful  unto  Him  who  made  thee,  a  marvel  shalt 
thou  hear  if  thou  accompanyest  me."  "  I  will  fol- 
low thee,  so  far  as  is  permitted  me,"  it  replied, 
"  and  if  the  smoke  allows  not  seeing,  in  its  stead 
hearing  shall  keep  us  joined."  Then  I  began, 
"  With  that  swathing  band  which  death  unbinds 
I  go  upward,  and  I  came  hither  through  the  infer- 
nal anguish.  And  if  God  hath  so  enclosed  me  in 
His  £race  that  He  wills  that  I  should  see  His  court 
by  a  mode  wholly  out  of  modern  usage,  conceal  not 
from  me  who  thou  wert  before  thy  death,  but  tell 
it  to  me,  and  tell  me  if  I  am  going  rightly  to  the 
pass ;  and  let  thy  words  be  our  guides."  "  Lom- 
bard I  was,  and  was  called  Marco  ;  the  world  I 
knew,  and  that  worth  I  loved,  toward  which  every 
one  hath  now  unbent  his  bow.  For  mounting  thou 
art  going  rightly."     Thus  he  replied,  and  added, 

1  By  those  in  the  eternal  world  time  is  not  reckoned  by  earthly 
divisions. 


CANTO  XVI.  101 

"  I  pray  thee  that  thou  pray  for  me  when  thou 
shalt  be  above."  And  I  to  him,  "  I  pledge  my 
faith  to  thee  to  do  that  which  thou  askest  of  me  ; 
but  I  am  bursting  inwardly  with  a  doubt,  if  I  free 
not  myself  of  it ;  at  first  it  was  simple,  and  now  it 
is  made  double  by  thy  words  which  make  certain 
to  me,  here  as  elsewhere,  that  wherewith  I  couple 
it.1  The  world  is  indeed  as  utterly  deserted  by 
every  virtue  as  thou  declarest  to  me,  and  with 
iniquity  is  big  and  covered  ;  but  I  pray  that  thou 
point  out  to  me  the  cause,  so  that  I  may  see  it,  and 
that  I  may  show  it  to  others ;  for  one  sets  it  in  the 
heavens,  and  one  here  below." 

A  deep  sigh  that  grief  wrung  into  "Ayme!"  he 
first  sent  forth,  and  then  began,  "Brother,  the 
world  is  blind,  and  thou  forsooth  comest  from  it. 
Ye  who  are  living  refer  every  cause  upward  to 
the  heavens  only,  as  if  they  of  necessity  moved  all 
things  with  themselves.  If  this  were  so,  free  will 
would  be  destroyed  in  you,  and  there  would  be  no 
justice  in  having  joy  for  good,  and  grief  for  evil. 
The  heavens  initiate  your  movements :  I  do  not  say 

1  The  doubt  was  occasioned  by  Guido  del  Duca's  words  (Canto 
XV.),  in  regard  to  the  prevalence  of  evil  in  Tuscany,  arising  either 
from  misfortune  of  the  place,  or  through  the  bad  habits  of  men. 
The  fact  of  the  iniquity  of  men  was  now  reaffirmed  by  Marco 
Lombardo ;  Dante  accepts  the  fact  as  certain,  and  his  doubt  is 
coupled  with  it. 


102  PURGATORY. 

all  of  them  ;  but,  supposing  that  I  said  it,  light 
for  good  and  for  evil  is  given  to  you  ;  and  free 
will,  which,  if  it  endure  fatigue  in  the  first  battles 
with  the  heavens,  afterwards,  if  it  be  well  nurtured, 
conquers  everything.  To  a  greater  force,  and  to 
a  better  nature,  ye,  free,  are  subjected,  and  that 
creates  the  mind  in  you,  which  the  heavens  have 
not  in  their  charge.1  Therefore  if  the  present 
world  goes  astray,  in  you  is  the  cause,  in  you  let  it 
be  sought;  and  of  this  I  will  now  be  a  true  in- 
formant for  thee. 

"  Forth  from  the  hand  of  Him  who  delights  in  it 
ere  it  exist,  like  to  a  little  maid  who,  weeping  and 
smiling,  wantons  childishly,  issues  the  simple  little 
soul,  which  knows  nothing,  save  that,  proceeding 
from  a  glad  Maker,  it  willingly  turns  to  that  which 
allures  it.  Of  trivial  good  at  first  it  tastes  the 
savor ;  by  this  it  is  deceived  and  runneth  after  it, 
if  guide  or  bridle  bend  not  its  love.  Wherefore  it 
was  needful  to  impose  law  as  a  bridle ;  needful  to 
have  a  king  who  could  discern  at  least  the  tower 
of  the  true  city.  The  laws  exist,  but  who  set  hand 
to  them  ?  Not  one  :  because  the  shepherd  who  is 
in  advance  can  ruminate,  but  has  not  his  hoofs  di- 

1  The  soul  of  man  is  the  direct  creation  of  God,  and  is  in  imme- 
diate subjection  to  His  power ;  it  is  not  in  charge  of  the  Heavens, 
and  its  will  is  free  to  resist  their  mingled  and  imperfect  influ- 
ences. 


CANTO  XVI.  103 

vided.1  Wherefore  the  people,  who  see  their  guide 
aim  only  at  that  good 2  whereof  they  are  greedy, 
feed  upon  that,  and.  seek  no  further.  Well  canst 
thou  see  that  the  evil  leading  is  the  cause  that 
has  made  the  world  guilty,  and  not  nature  which 
in  you  may  be  corrupted.  Rome,  which  made  the 
world  good,  was  wont  to  have  two  Suns,3  which 
made  visible  both  one  road,  and  the  other,  that  of 
the  world  and  that  of  God.  One  has  extinguished 
the  other  ;  and  the  sword  is  joined  to  the  crozier ; 
and  the  two  together  must  of  necessity  go  ill, 
because,  being  joined,  one  feareth  not  the  other. 
If  thou  believest  me  not,  consider  the  grain,4  for 
every  herb  is  known  by  its  seed. 

"  Within  the  land  which  the  Adige  and  the  Po 
water,  valor  and  courtesy  were  wont  to  be  found 
before    Frederick    had   his   quarrel ; 5   now  safely 

1  The  shepherd  who  precedes  the  flock,  and  should  lead  it 
aright,  is  the  Pope.  A  mystical  interpretation  of  the  injunction 
upon  the  children  of  Israel  {Leviticus,  xi.)  in  regard  to  clean  and 
unclean  beasts  was  familiar  to  the  schoolmen.  St.  Augustine 
expounds  the  cloven  hoof  as  symbolic  of  right  conduct,  because  it 
does  not  easily  slip,  and  the  chewing  of  the  cud  as  signifying  the 
meditation  of  wisdom.  Dante  seems  here  to  mean  that  the  Pope 
has  the  true  doctrine,  but  makes  not  the  true  use  of  it  for  his  own 
guidance  and  the  government  of  the  world. 

2  Material  good. 

3  Pope  and  Emperor. 

4  The  results  that  follow  this  forced  union. 

6  Before  the  Emperor  Frederick  II.  had  his  quarrel  with  the 


104  PURGATORY. 

anyone  may  pass  there  who  out  of  shame  would 
cease  discoursing  with  the  good,  or  drawing  near 
them.  Truly  three  old  men  are  still  there  in  whom 
the  antique  age  rebukes  the  new,  and  it  seems 
late  to  them  ere  God  restore  them  to  the  better 
life ;  Currado  da  Palazzo,  and  the  good  Gherardo,1 
and  Guido  da  Castel,  who  is  better  named,  after 
the  manner  of  the  French,  the  simple  Lombard.2 

"  Say  thou  henceforth,  that  the  Church  of  Kome, 
through  confounding  in  itself  two  modes  of  rule,3 
falls  in  the  mire,  and  defiles  itself  and  its  burden." 

"  O  Marco  mine,"  said  I,  "  thou  reasonest  well ; 
and  now  I  discern  why  the  sons  of  Levi  were  ex- 
cluded from  the  heritage  ; 4  but  what  Gherardo  is 
that,  who,  thou  sayest,  remains  for  sample  of  the 
extinct  folk,  in  reproach  of  the  barbarous  age  ?  ' 
"  Either  thy  speech  deceives  me,  or  it  is  making 
trial  of  me,"  he  replied  to  me,  "  in  that,  speaking 

Pope  ;  that  is,  before  Emperor  and  Pope  had  failed  in  their  respec- 
tive duties  to  each  other. 

1  Gherardo  da  Camino,  ' '  who  was  noble  in  his  life,  and  whose 
memory  will  always  be  noble,"  says  Dante  in  the  Convito,  iv.  14. 

2  "  The  French,"  says  Benvenuto  da  Imola,  "call  all  Italians 
Lombards,  and  repute  them  very  astute." 

3  The  spiritual  and  the  temporal. 

4  "  The  Lord  separated  the  tribe  of  Levi,  to  bear  the  ark  of  the 
covenant  of  the  Lord,  to  stand  before  the  Lord  to  minister  unto 
him,  and  to  bless  in  his  name,  unto  this  day.  Wherefore  Levi 
hath  no  part  nor  inheritance  with  his  brethren ;  the  Lord  is  his 
inheritance."  —  Deuteronomy,  x.  8-9. 


CANTO  XVI.  105 

Tuscan  to  me,  it  seems  that  of  the  good  Gherardo 
thou  knowest  naught.  By  other  added  name  I 
know  him  not,  unless  I  should  take  it  from  his 
daughter  Gaia.1  May  God  be  with  you  !  for  fur- 
ther I  come  not  with  you.  Behold  the  brightness 
which  rays  already  glimmering  through  the  smoke, 
and  it  behoves  me  to  depart  —  the  Angel  is  there 
—  ere  I  appear  to  him."2  So  he  turned,  and 
would  not  hear  me  more. 

1  Famed  for  her  virtues,  says  Buti ;  for  her  vices,  say  the  Ottimo 
and  Benvenuto. 

2  His  time  of  purgation  is  not  yet  finished ;  not  yet  is  he  ready 
tc  meet  the  Angel  of  the  Pass. 


CANTO  XVII. 

Third  Ledge  :  the  Wrathful.  —  Issue  from  the  Smoke.  — 
Vision  of  examples  of  Anger.  —  Ascent  to  the  Fourth  Ledge, 
where  Sloth  is  purged.  —  Second  Nightfall.  —Virgil  explains 
how  Love  is  the  root  of  Virtue  and  of  Sin. 

Recall  to  mind,  reader,  if  ever  on  the  alps  a 
clond  closed  round  thee,  through  which  thou 
couldst  not  see  otherwise  than  the  mole  through 
its  skin,  how,  when  the  humid  and  dense  vapors 
begin  to  dissipate,  the  ball  of  the  sun  enters  feebly 
through  them :  and  <«thy  imagination  will  easily 
come  to  see,  how  at  first  I  saw  again  the  sun,  which 
was  already  at  its  setting.  So,  matching  mine 
to  the  trusty  steps  of  my  Master,  I  issued  forth 
from  such  a  cloud  to  rays  already  dead  on  the 
low  shores. 

0  power  imaginative,  that  dost  sometimes  so 
steal  us  from  outward  things  that  a  man  heeds  it 
not,  although  around  him  a  thousand  trumpets 
sound,  who  moveth  thee  if  the  sense  afford  thee 
naught  ?  A  light,  that  in  the  heavens  is  formed, 
moveth  thee  by  itself,  or  by  a  will  that  downward 
guides  it.1 

1  If  the  imagination  is  not  stirred  by  some  object  of  sense,  it  is 


CANTO  XVII.  107 

In  my  imagination  appeared  the  impress  of  the 
impiety  of   her1  who  changed  her  form  into  the 
bird  that  most  delights  in  singing.     And  here  was 
my  mind  so  shut  up  within  itself  that  from  without 
came  nothing  which  then  might  be  received  by  it. 
Then    rained  down  within   my  high  fantasy,  one 
crucified,2  scornful  and  fierce  in  his  look,  and  thus 
was  dying.     Around  him  were   the  great  Ahasu- 
erus,  Esther  his  wife,  and  the  just  Mordecai,  who 
was  in  speech  and  action  so  blameless.     And  when 
this  imagination  burst  of  itself,  like  a  bubble  for 
which  the  water  fails,  beneath  which  it  was  made, 
there   rose   in  my  vision    a  maiden,3  weeping  bit- 
terly, and   she  was   saying,  "  O  queen,  wherefore 
through    anger  hast    thou    willed    to    be    naught? 
Thou  hast  killed  thyself  in  order  not  to  lose  La- 
vinia:    now    thou    hast   lost   me:    I    am    she  who 
mourns,  mother,  at  thine,  before  another's  ruin." 
As  sleep  is  broken,  when  of  a  sudden  the  new 

moved  by  the  influence  of  the   stars,  or  directly  by  the  Divine 

■will.  .  . 

i  Proo-ne  or  Philomela,  according  to  one  or  the  other  version  of 
the  tragic  myth,  was  changed  into  the  nightingale,  after  her  anger 
had  led  her  to  take  cruel  vengeance  on  Tereus. 

2  Haman,  who,  according  to  the  English  version,  was  hanged, 
but  according  to  the  Vulgate,  was  crucified.  —  Esther,  vii. 

3  Lavinia,  whose  mother,  Amata,  killed  herself  in  a  rage  at 
hearing  premature  report  of  the  death  of  Turnus,  to  whom  she 
desired  that  Lavinia  should  be  married.  -  ^Eneid,  xii.  595-607. 


108  PURGATORY. 

light  strikes  the  closed  eyes,  and,  broken,  quivers 
ere  it  wholly  dies,  so  my  imagining  fell  down, 
soon  as  a  light,  greater  by  far  than  that  to  which 
we  are  accustomed,  struck  my  face.  I  turned  me 
to  see  where  I  was,  when  a  voice  said,  "  Here  is  the 
ascent ;  "  which  from  every  other  object  of  attention 
removed  me,  and  made  my  will  so  eager  to  behold 
who  it  was  that  was  speaking  that  it  never  rests 
till  it  is  face  to  face.  But,  as  before  the  sun  which 
weighs  down  our  sight,  and  by  excess  veils  its  own 
shape,  so  here  my  power  failed.  "  This  is  a  divine 
spirit  who  directs  us,  without  our  asking,  on  the 
way  to  go  up,  and  with  his  own  light  conceals  him- 
self. He  does  for  us  as  a  man  doth  for  himself  ;  for 
he  who  sees  the  need  and  waits  for  asking,  malignly 
sets  himself  already  to  denial.  Now  let  us  grant 
our  feet  to  such  an  invitation ;  let  us  hasten  to 
ascend  ere  it  grows  dark,  for  after,  it  would  not  be 
possible  until  the  day  returns."  Thus  said  my 
Guide ;  and  I  and  he  turned  our  steps  to  a  stair- 
way. And  soon  as  I  was  on  the  first  step,  near 
me  I  felt  a  motion  as  of  wings,  and  a  fanning  on 
my  face,1  and  I  heard  said,  "Beati  i^acijici^  who 
are  without  ill  anger." 

Now  were  the  last  sunbeams  on  which  the  night 
follows   so   lifted   above   us,  that   the    stars  were 

1  By  which  the  angel  removes  the  third  P  from  Dante's  hrow. 

2  "Blessed  are  the  peacemakers." 


CANTO  XVII.  109 

appearing  on  many  sides.  "O  my  virtue,  why 
dost  thou  so  melt  away?"  to  myself  I  said,  for  I 
felt  the  power  of  my  legs  put  in  truce.  AVe  had 
come  where  the  stair  no  farther  ascends,  and  we 
were  stayed  fast  even  as  a  ship  that  arrives  at  the 
shore.  And  I  listened  a  little,  if  I  might  hear 
anything  in  the  new  circle.  Then  I  turned  to  my 
Master,  and  said,  "My  sweet  Father,  say  what 
offence  is  purged  here  in  the  circle  where  we  are : 
if  the  feet  are  stopped,  let  not  thy  discourse  stop." 
And  he  to  me,  "  The  love  of  good,  less  than  it 
should  have  been,  is  here  restored ; a  here  is  plied 
a^ain  the  ill-slackened  oar.  But  that  thou  mayst 
still  more  clearly  understand,  turn  thy  mind  to 
me,  and  thou  shalt  gather  some   good  fruit  from 

our  delay. 

"  Neither  Creator  nor  creature,"  began  he,  "  son, 
ever  was  without  love,  either  natural,  or  of  the 
mind,2  and  this  thou  knowest.  The  natural  is 
always  without  error  ;  but  the  other  may  err  either 
through  an  evil  object,  or  through  too  much  or 
through  too  little  vigor.  While  love  is  directed  on 
the  primal    goods,   and  on    the  second   moderates 

1  It  is  the  round  on  which  the  sin  of  acedia,  sloth,  is  purged 

away. 

2  Either  native  in  the  soul,  as  the  love  of  God,  or  determined 
by  the  choice,  through  free  will,  of  some  object  of  desire  in  the 
mind. 


110  PURGATORY. 

itself,  it  cannot  be  the  cause  of  ill  delight.  But 
when  it  is  bent  to  evil,1  or  runs  to  good  with  more 
zeal,  or  with  less,  than  it  ought,  against  the  Creator 
works  his  own  creature.  Hence  thou  canst  compre- 
hend that  love  needs  must  be  the  seed  in  you  of 
every  virtue,  and  of  every  action  that  deserves  pun- 
ishment. 

"  Now  since  love  can  never  bend  its  sight  from 
the  welfare  of  its  subject,2  all  things  are  safe  from 
hatred  of  themselves;  and  since  no  being  can  be 
conceived  of  divided  from  the  First,3  and  stand- 
ing by  itself,  from  hating  Him4  every  affection  is 
cut  off.  It  follows,  if,  distinguishing,  I  rightly 
judge,  that  the  evil  which  is  loved  is  that  of  one's 
neighbor  ;  and  in  three  modes  is  this  love  born 
within  your  clay.  There  is  he  who  hopes  to  excel 
through  the  abasement  of  his  neighbor,  and  only 
longs  that  from  his  greatness  he  may  be  brought 
low.5  There  is  he  who  fears  loss  of  power,  favor, 
honor,  fame,  because  another  rises ;  whereat  he  is 
so  saddened  that  he  loves  the  opposite.6  And 
there  is  he  who  seems  so  outraged  by  injury  that 

1  A  wrong1  object  of  desire. 

2  To  however  wrong-  an  object  love  may  be  directed,  the  per- 
son always  believes  it  to  be  for  his  own  good. 

3  The  source  of  being. 

4  God,  the  First  Cause. 

5  This  is  the  nature  of  Pride. 

6  Envy. 


CANTO  XVII.  Ill 

it  makes  him  gluttonous  of  vengeance,  and  such 
a  one  must  needs  coin  evil  for  others.1  This  tri- 
form love  is  lamented  down  below.2 

"  Now  I  would  that  thou  hear  of  the  other,  —  that 
which  runs  to  the  good  in  faulty  measure.  Every 
one  confusedly  apprehends  a  good3  in  which  the 
mind  may  be  at  rest,  and  which  it  desires  ;  where- 
fore every  one  strives  to  attain  it.  If  the  love  be 
slack  that  draws  you  to  see  this,  or  to  acquire  it, 
this  cornice,  after  just  repentance,  torments  you 
therefor.  Another  good  there  is,4  which  doth  not 
make  man  happy,  is  not  happiness,  is  not  the  good 
essence,  the  root  of  every  good  fruit.  The  love 
which  abandons  itself  too  much  to  this  5  is  lamented 
above  us  in  three  circles,  but  how  it  is  reckoned 
tripartite,  I  am  silent,  in  order  that  thou  seek  it 
for  thyself." 

1  Anger. 

2  In  the  three  lower  rounds  of  Purgatory. 

3  The  supreme  Good. 

4  Sensual  enjoyment. 

6  Resulting  in  the  sins  of  avarice,  gluttony,  and  lust. 


CANTO  XVIII. 

Fourth  Ledge  :  The  Slothful,  —  Discourse  of  Virgil  on 
Love  and  Free  Will.  —  Throng  of  Spirits  running  in  haste  to 
redeem  their  Sin.  —  The  Abbot  of  San  Zeno.  —  Dante  falls 
asleep. 

The  lofty  Teacher  bad  put  an  end  to  his  dis- 
course, and  looked  attentive  on  my  face  to  see  if  I 
appeared  content ;  and  I,  whom  a  fresh  thirst  al- 
ready was  goading,  was  silent  outwardly,  and  within 
was  saying,  "  Perhaps  the  too  much  questioning  I 
make  annoys  him."  But  that  true  Father,  who  per- 
ceived the  timid  wish  which  did  not  disclose  itself, 
by  speaking  gave  me  hardihood  to  speak.  Then  I, 
"  My  sight  is  so  vivified  in  thy  light  that  I  discern 
clearly  all  that  thy  discourse  may  imply  or  declare  : 
therefore  I  pray  thee,  sweet  Father  dear,  that  thou 
demonstrate  to  me  the  love  to  which  thou  referrest 
every  good  action  and  its  contrary."  "  Direct,"  he 
said,  "  toward  me  the  keen  eyes  of  the  understand- 
ing, and  the  error  of  the  blind  who  make  them- 
selves leaders  will  be  manifest  to  thee.  The  mind, 
which  is  created  apt  to  love,  is  mobile  unto  every- 
thing that  pleases,  soon  as  by  pleasure  it  is  roused 


CANTO  XVIII.  113 

to  action.  Your  faculty  of  apprehension  draws  an 
image  from  a  real  existence,  and  within  you  displays 
it,  so  that  it  makes  the  mind  turn  to  it ;  and  if,  thus 
turned,  the  mind  incline  toward  it,  that  inclination 
is  love,  that  inclination  is  nature  which  is  bound 
anew  in  you  by  pleasure.1  Then,  as  the  fire  moveth 
upward  by  its  own  form,2  which  is  born  to  ascend 
thither  where  it  lasts  longest  in  its  material,  so  the 
captive  mind  enters  into  longing,  which  is  a  spirit- 
ual motion,  and  never  rests  until  the  thing  beloved 
makes  it  rejoice.  Now  it  may  be  apparent  to  thee, 
how  far  the  truth  is  hidden  from  the  people  who 
aver  that  every  love  is  in  itself  a  laudable  thing ; 
because  perchance  its  matter  appears  always  to  be 

1  In  his  discourse  in  the  preceding  canto,  Virgil  has  declared 
that  neither  the  Creator  nor  his  creatures  are  ever  without  love, 
either  native  in  the  soul,  or  proceeding  from  the  mind.  Here  he 
explains  how  the  mind  is  disposed  to  love  by  inclination  to  an  im- 
age within  itself  of  some  object  which  gives  it  pleasure.  This 
inclination  is  natural  to  it ;  or  in  his  phrase,  nature  is  bound 
anew  in  man  by  the  pleasure  which  arouses  the  love.  All  this 
is  a  doctrine  derived  directly  from  St.  Thomas  Aquinas.  '  It  is 
the  property  of  every  nature  to  have  some  inclination,  which  is 
a  natural  appetite,  or  love."  —  Summa  TheoL,  1,  lxxvi.  i. 

2  Form  is  here  used  in  its  scholastic  meaning.  '  The  active 
power  of  anything  depends  on  its  form,  which  is  the  principle  of 
its  action.  For  the  form  is  either  the  nature  itself  of  the  thing, 
as  in  those  which  are  pure  form  ;  or  it  is  a  constituent  of  the 
nature  of  the  thing,  as  in  those  which  are  composed  of  matter  and 
form."—  Summa  Theol,  3,  xiii.  i.  Fire  by  its  form,  or  nature, 
seeks  the  sphere  of  fire  between  the  ether  and  the  moon. 


114  PURGATORY. 

good  ; 1  but  not  every  seal  is  good  although  the  wax 
be  good." 


u 


Thy  words,  and  my  understanding  which  fol- 
lows," replied  I  to  him,  "  have  revealed  love  to  me ; 
but  that  has  made  me  more  full  of  doubt.  For  if 
love  is  offered  to  us  from  without,  and  if  with  other 
foot  the  soul  go  not,  if  strait  or  crooked  she  go  is 
not  her  own  merit."  2  And  he  to  me,  "  So  much  as 
reason  seeth  here  can  I  tell  thee  ;  beyond  that 
await  still  for  Beatrice  ;  for  it  is  a  work  of  faith. 
Every  substantial  form  that  is  separata  from  mat- 
ter, and  is  united  with  it,3  has  a  specific  virtue 
residing  in  itself  which  without  action  is  not  per- 
ceived, nor  shows  itself  save  by  its  effect,  as  by 
green  leaves  the  life  in  a  plant.  Yet,  whence  the 
intelligence  of  the  first  cognitions  comes  man  doth 
not  know,  nor  whence  the  affection  for  the  first 
objects  of  desire,  which  exist  in  you  even  as  zeal  in 
the  bee  for  making  honey :  and  this  first  will  ad- 
mits not  desert  of  praise  or  blame.  Now  in  order 
that  to   this   every  other    may   be   gathered,4  the 

1  The  object  may  seem  desirable  to  the  mind,  without  being-  a 
fit  object  of  desire. 

2  If  love  be  aroused  in  the  soul  by  an  external  object,  and  if  it 
be  natural  to  the  soul  to  love,  how  does  she  deserve  praise  or 
blame  for  loving-  ? 

3  The  substantial  form  is  the  soul,  which  is  separate  from 
matter  but  united  with  it. 

4  In  order  that  every  other  will  may  conform  with  the  first, 


CAXTO  XVIII.  115 

virtue  that  counsels  1  is  innate  in  you,  and  ought  to 
keep  the  threshold  of  assent.  This  is  the  principle 
wherefrom  is  derived  the  reason  of  desert  in  you, 
according  as  it  gathers  in  and  winnows  good  and  evil 
loves.  Those  who  in  reasoning  went  to  the  founda- 
tion took  note  of  this  innate  liberty,  wherefore  they 
bequeathed  morals2  to  the  world.  Assuming  then 
that  every  love  which  is  kindled  within  you  arises 
of  necessity,  the  power  exists  in  you  to  restrain  it. 
This  noble  virtue  Beatrice  calls  the  free  will,  and 
therefore  see  that  thou  have  it  in  mind,  if  she  take 
to  speaking  of  it  with  thee." 

The  moon,  belated  3  almost  to  midnight,  shaped  4 
like  a  bucket  that  is  all  ablaze,  was  making  the  stars 
appear  fewer  to  us,  and  was  running  counter  to  the 
heavens  5  along  those  paths  which  the  sun  inflames, 
when  the  man  of  Rome  sees  it  between  Sardinia 
and  Corsica  at  its  setting;6  and  that  gentle  shade, 

that  is,  with  the  affection  natural  to  man  for  the  primal  objects 

of  desire. 

1  The  faculty  of  reason,  the  virtue  which  counsels  and  on  which 
free  will  depends,  is  "  the  specific  virtue  "  of  the  soul. 

2  The  rules  of  that  morality  which  would  have  no  existence 
were  it  not  for  freedom  of  the  will. 

3  In  its  rising. 

4  Gibbous,  like  certain  buckets  still  in  use  in  Italy. 

5  "  These  words  describe  the  daily  backing  of  the  moon  through 
the  signs  from  west  to  east.1'  —  Moore. 

6  These  islands  are  invisible  from  Rome,  but  the  line  that  runs 
from  Rome  between  them  is  a  little  south  of  east. 


116  PURGATORY. 

for  whom  Pietola1  is  more  famed  than  the  Man- 
tuan  city,  had  laid  down  the  burden  of  my  load- 
ing : 2  wherefore  I,  who  had  harvested  his  open 
and  plain  discourse  upon  my  questions,  was  stand- 
ing like  a  man  who,  drowsy,  rambles.  But  this 
drowsiness  was  taken  from  me  suddenly  by  folk, 
who,  behind  our  backs,  had  now  come  round  to 
us.  And  such  as  was  the  rage  and  throng,  which 
of  old  Ismenus  and  Asopus  saw  at  night  along 
their  banks,  in  case  the  Thebans  were  in  need 
of  Bacchus,  so,  according  to  what  I  saw  of  them 
as  they  came,  those  who  by  good  will  and  right 
love  are  ridden  curve  their  steps  along  that  circle. 
Soon  they  were  upon  us ;  because,  running,  all  that 
great  crowd  was  moving  on ;  and  two  in  front, 
weeping,  were  crying  out,  "  Mary  ran  with  haste 
unto  the  mountain  ; 3  and  Csesar,  to  subdue  Ilerda, 
thrust  at  Marseilles,  and  then  ran  on  to  Spain."  4 
"  Swift,  swift,  that  time  be  not  lost  by  little  love," 
cried  the  others  following,  "  for  zeal  in  doing  well 
may  refreshen  grace."  "  O  people,  in  whom  keen 
fervor  now  perhaps  redeems  your  negligence  and 
delay,  through  lukewarmness,  in  well-doing,  this 
one  who   is  alive    (and  surely   I   lie   not  to   you) 

1  The  modern  name  of  Ancles,   the  birthplace  of  Virgil,  and 
theref ore  more  famous  than  Mantua  itself. 

2  With  which  I  had  laden  him. 

8  Luke,  i.  ;)0.  *  Examples  of  zeal. 


CANTO  XV III.  117 

wishes  to  go  up,  soon  as  the  sun  may  shine  again 
for  us ;  therefore  tell  us  where  is  the  opening 
near."  These  words  were  of  my  Guide  ;  and  one 
of  those  spirits  said :  "  Come  thou  behind  us,  and 
thou  shalt  find  the  gap.  We  are  so  filled  with 
desire  to  move  on  that  we  cannot  stay ;  therefore 
pardon,  if  thou  boldest  our  obligation  for  churl- 
ishness. I  was  Abbot 1  of  San  Zeno  at  Verona, 
under  the  empire  of  the  good  Barbarossa,  of  whom 
Milan,  still  grieving,  doth  discourse.  And  he  has 
one  foot  already  in  the  grave,2  who  soon  will  lament 
on  account  of  that  monastery,  and  will  be  sorry 
for  having  had  power  there  ;  because  in  place  of 
its  true  shepherd  he  has  put  his  son,  ill  in  his 
whole  body  and  worse  in  mind,  and  who  was  evil- 
born."  I  know  not  if  more  he  said,  or  if  he  were 
silent,  so  far  beyond  us  he  had  already  run  by ; 
but  this  I  heard,  and  to  retain  it  pleased  me. 

And  he  who  was  at  every  need  my  succor  said  : 
"  Turn  thee  this  way ;  see  two  of  them  coming,  giv- 
ing a  bite  to  sloth."  In  rear  of  all  they  were  say- 
ing :  "  The  people  for  whom  the  sea  was  opened 
were  dead  before  their  heirs  beheld  the  Jordan  ; 3 

1  Unknown,  save  for  this  mention  of  him. 

2  Alberto  della  Seala,  lord  of  Yerona  ;  he  died  in  1301.  He  had 
forced  upon  the  monastery  for  its  abbot  his  deformed  and  de- 
praved illegitimate  son. 

8  Numbers,  xiv.  23. 


118  PURGATORY. 

and  those  who  endured  not  the  toil  even  to  the 
end  with  the  son  of  Anchises,1  offered  themselves  to 
life  without  glory." 

Then  when  those  shades  were  so  far  parted  from 
us  that  they  could  no  more  be  seen,  a  new  thought 
set  itself  within  me,  from  which  many  others  and 
diverse  were  born ;  and  I  so  strayed  from  one  unto 
another  that,  thus  wandering,  I  closed  my  eyes, 
and  transmuted  my  meditation  into  dream. 

1  But  left  him,  to  remain  with  Acestes  in  Sicily.  —  ^Eneid,  v. 
751. 


CANTO  XIX. 

Fourth  Ledge  :  the  Slothful.  —  Dante  dreams  of  the  Siren. 
—  The  Angel  of  the  Pass.  —  Ascent  to  the  Fifth  Ledge.  — 
Pope  Adrian  V. 

At  the  hour  when  the  diurnal  heat,  vanquished 
by  the  Earth  or  sometimes  by  Saturn,1  can  warm  no 
more  the  coldness  of  the  moon,  —  when  the  geoman- 
cers  see  their  Greater  Fortune  2  in  the  east,  rising 
before  the  dawn  along  a  path  which  short  while  stays 
dark  for  it,  —  there  came  to  me  in  dream  3  a  woman 

1  Toward  dawn,  when  the  warmth  of  the  preceding-  day  is  ex- 
hausted, Saturn  was  supposed  to  exert  a  frigid  influence. 

2  "  Geomancy  is  divination  by  points  in  the  ground,  or  pebbles 
arranged  in  certain  figures,  which  have  peculiar  names.  Among 
these  is  the  figure  called  the  Fortuna  Major,  which  by  an  effort  of 
imagination  can  also  be  formed  out  of  some  of  the  last  stars  of  Aqua- 
rius and  some  of  the  first  of  Pisces."  These  are  the  signs  that 
immediately  precede  Aries,  in  which  the  Sun  now  wss,  and  the 
stars  forming  the  figure  of  the  Greater  Fortune  would  be  in  the 
east  about  two  hours  before  sunrise. 

;  The  hour  when  this  dream  comes  to  Dante  is  "  post  mediam 
noctem  .  .  .  cum  somnia  vera,*'  — the  hour  in  which  it  was  com- 
monly believed  that  dreams  have  a  true  meaning.  The  woman 
seen  by  Dante  is  the  deceitful  Siren,  who  symbolizes  the  tempta- 
tion to  those  sins  of  sense  from  which  the  spirits  are  purified  in 
the  three  upper  rounds  of  Purgatory. 


120  PURGATORY. 

stammering,  with  eyes  asquint,  and  crooked  on 
her  feet,  with  hands  lopped  off,  and  pallid  in  her 
color.  I  gazed  at  her  ;  and  as  the  sun  comforts 
the  cold  limbs  which  the  night  benumbs,  so  my 
look  made  her  tongue  nimble,  and  then  set  her 
wholly  straight  in  little  while,  and  so  colored  her 
wan  face  as  love  requires.  Then,  when  she  had 
her  speech  thus  unloosed,  she  began  to  sing,  so 
that  with  difficulty  should  I  have  turned  my  atten- 
tion from  her.  "  I  am,"  she  sang,  "  I  am  the  sweet 
Siren,  and  the  mariners  in  mid  sea  I  bewitch, 
so  full  am  I  of  pleasantness  to  hear.  I  turned 
Ulysses  from  his  wandering  way  by  my  song ;  and 
whoso  abides  with  me  seldom  departs,  so  wholly  I 
content  him." 

Not  yet  was  her  mouth  closed  when  at  my  side  a 
Lady 1  appeared,  holy,  and  ready  to  make  her  con- 
fused. "  O  Virgil,  Virgil,  who  is  this  ?  "  she  sternly 
said ;  and  he  came  with  his  eyes  fixed  only  on  that 
modest  one.  She  took  hold  of  the  other,  and  in 
front  she  opened  her,  rending  her  garments,  and 
showed  me  her  belly ;  this  waked  me  with  the 
stench  that  issued  from  it.  I  turned  my  eyes,  and 
the  good  Virgil  said,  "  At  least  three  calls  have  I 
given  thee ;  arise  and  come ;  let  us  find  the  open- 
ing through  which  thou  mayst  enter." 

1  This  lady  seems  to  be  the  type  of  the  conscience,  virtus  intel- 
lectualis,  that  calls  reason  to  rescue  the  tempted  soul. 


CANTO  XIX.  121 

Up  I  rose,  and  now  were  all  the  circles  of  the 
sacred  mountain  full  of  the  high  day,  and  we  went 
on  with  the  new  sun  at  our  backs,     following  him, 
I  bore  my  forehead  like  one  who  has  it  laden  with 
thought,  and  makes  of  himself  the  half  arch  of  a 
bridge,  when  I  heard,  "  Come  ye  !  here  is  the  pas- 
sage," spoken  in  a  mode  soft  and  benign,  such  as  is 
not  heard  in  this  mortal  region.    With  open  wings, 
which  seemed  of  a  swan,  he  who  thus  had  spoken 
to  us  turned  us  upward  between  the  two  walls  of 
the  hard  rock.     He  moved  his  feathers  then,  and 
fanned  us,  affirming  qui  lugent 1  to  be  blessed,  for 
they  shall  have  their  souls  mistresses  of  consola- 
tion.2    "  What  ails  thee  that  ever  on  the  ground 
thou  lookest  ?  "  my  Guide  began  to  say  to  me,  both 
of  us  having  mounted  up  a  little  from  the  Angel. 
"With  such  apprehension  a  recent  vision  makes 
me  go,  which  bends  me  to  itself  so  that  I  cannot 
from    the   thought  withdraw  me."      "Hast   thou 
seen,"  said  he,  "  that  ancient  sorceress  who  above 
us  henceforth  is  alone  lamented  ?     Hast  thou  seen 
how  from  her  man   is  unbound?     Let  it  suffice 
thee,  and  strike  thy  heels  on  the  ground ; 3   turn 

1  "  They  that  mourn." 

2  The  meaning  seems  to  he,  "  they  shall  he  possessed  of  com- 
fort." Donne  (i.  e."  mistresses  ")  is  a  rhyme-word,  and  affords  an 
instance  of  a  straining  of  the  meaning  compelled  by  the  rhyme. 

3  Hasten  thy  steps. 


122  PURGATORY. 

thine  eyes  to  the  lure  that  the  eternal  King  whirls 
with  the  great  circles." 

Like  the  falcon  that  first  looks  clown,  then  turns 
at  the  cry,  and  stretches  forward,  through  desire  of 
the  food  that  draws  him  thither  ;  such  I  became, 
and  such,  so  far  as  the  rock  is  cleft  to  afford  a 
way  to  him  who  goeth  up,  did  I  go  on  as  far  as 
where  the  circling a  is  begun.  When  I  was  come 
forth  on  the  fifth  round,  I  saw  people  upon  it  who 
were  weeping,  lying  upon  the  earth  all  turned 
downward.  "  Adhcesit  pavimento  anima  mea"2 
I  heard  them  saying  with  such  deep  sighs  that  the 
words  were  hardly  understood.  "  O  elect  of  God, 
whose  sufferings  both  justice  and  hope  make  less 
hard,  direct  us  toward  the  high  ascents."  "  If  ye 
come  secure  from  the  lying  down,  and  wish  to  find 
the  speediest  way,  let  your  right  hands  always  be 
outside."  So  prayed  the  Poet,  and  so  a  little  in 
front  was  replied  to  us  by  them ;  wherefore  I,  in 
his  speaking,  marked  the  hidden  one  ; 3  and  then 
turned  my  eyes  to  my  Lord,  whereon  he  granted 
me,  with  cheerful  sign,  that  which  the  look  of  my 
desire  was  asking  for.  Then  when  I  could  do  with 
myself  according  to  my  will,  I  drew  me  above  that 
creature  whose  words  had  first  made  me  note  him, 

1  The  level  of  the  fifth  round. 

2  "  My  soul  cleaveth  to  the  dust."  —  Psalm  exix.  25. 

3  The  face  of  the  speaker,  turned  to  the  ground,  was  concealed. 


CANTO  XIX.  123 

saying,  "  Spirit  in  whom  weeping  matures  that  with- 
out which  no  one  can  turn  to  God,  suspend  a  little 
for  me  thy  greater  care.  Tell  me  who  thou  wast ; 
and  why  ye  have  your  backs  turned  upward  ;  and 
if  thou  wishes t  that  I  obtain  aught  for  thee  there 
whence  I  alive  set  forth."  And  he  to  me,  "  Why 
heaven  turns  to  itself  our  hinder  parts  thou  shalt 
know ;  but  first,  sclas  quod  ego  fui  successor  Pe- 
tri.1 Between  Sestri  and  Chiaveri 2  descends  a 
beautiful  stream,3  and  of  its  name  the  title  of  my 
race  makes  its  top.4  One  month  and  little  more  I 
proved  how  the  great  mantle  weighs  on  him  who 
guards  it  from  the  mire,  so  that  all  other  burdens 
seem  a  feather.  My  conversion,  ah  me  !  was  tardy ; 
but  when  I  had  become  the  Roman  Shepherd,  then 
I  found  out  the  lying  life.  I  saw  that  there  the 
heart  was  not  at  rest ;  nor  was  it  possible  to  mount 
higher  in  that  life  ;  wherefore  the  love  of  this  was 
kindled  in  me.  Up  to  that  time  a  wretched  soul 
and  parted  from  God  had  I  been,  avaricious  of 
everything ;  now,  as  thou  seest,  I  am  punished  for 
it  here.     That  which  avarice  doth  is  displayed  here 

1  "  Know  that  I  was  a  successor  of  Peter."  This  was  the 
Pope  Adrian  V.,  Ottobono  de'  Fieschi,  who  died  in  1276,  having 
been  Pope  for  thirty-eight  days. 

2  Little  towns  on  the  Genoese  sea-coast. 

3  The  Lavagna,  from  which  stream  the  Fieschi  derived  their 
title  of  Counts  of  Lavagna. 

4  Its  chief  boast. 


124  PURGATORY. 

in  the  purgation  of  these  converted  souls,  and  the 
Mountain  has  no  more  bitter  penalty.1  Even  as 
our  eye,  fixed  upon  earthly  things,  was  not  lifted 
on  high,  so  justice  here  to  earth  has  depressed  it. 
As  avarice,  in  which  labor  is  lost,  quenched  our 
love  for  every  good,  so  justice  here  holds  us  close, 
bound  and  captive  in  feet  and  hands  ;  and,  so  long 
as  it  shall  be  the  pleasure  of  the  just  Lord,  so  long 
shall  we  stay  immovable  and  outstretched." 

I  had  knelt  down  and  wished  to  speak ;  but 
when  I  began,  and  he  became  aware,  only  by  listen- 
ing, of  my  reverence,  "  What  cause,"  said  he, 
"  hath  bent  thee  thus  downward  ?  '  And  I  to  him, 
"  Because  of  your  dignity  my  conscience  stung  me 
for  standing."  "  Straighten  thy  legs,  and  lift  thee 
up,  brother,"  he  replied  ;  "  err  not,  fellow  servant 
of  one  power  am  I  with  thee  and  with  the  rest.2  If 
ever  thou  hast  understood  that  holy  gospel  sound 
which  says  neque  nuhent?  thou  mayst  well  see  why 
I  speak  thus.  Now  go  thy  way.  I  will  not  that 
thou  longer  stop ;  for  thy  stay  hinders  my  weeping, 
with  which  I   ripen  that  which  thou  hast   said.     A 


1  Others  may  be  greater,  but  none  more  humiliating. 

2  "  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship,  him.  And  he  said  unto 
me,  See  thou  do  it  not:  I  am  thy  fellow  servant."  —  Revelation, 
xix.  10. 

3  "  They  neither  marry."  —  Matthew,  xxii.  30.  The  distinctions 
of  earth  do  not  exist  in  the  spiritual  world. 


CANTO  XIX.  125 

grandchild  I  have  on  earth  who  is  named  Alagia,1 
good  in  herself,  if  only  our  house  make  her  not 
wicked  by  example ■;  and  she  alone  remains  to  me 

yonder."  2 

1  Alagia  was  the  wife  of  the  Marquis  Moroello  Malaspina.  See 
the  close  of  Canto  VIII.  Dante  had  probably  seen  her  in  1306, 
when  he  was  a  guest  of  the  house,  in  the  Lunigiana. 

2  Not  that  she  was  his  only  living  relative,  but  the  only  one 
whose  prayers,  coming  from  a  good  heart,  would  avail  him. 


CANTO  XX. 

Fifth  Ledge  :  the  Avaricious.  —  The  Spirits  celebrate  ex- 
amples of  Poverty  and  Bounty.  —  Hugh  Capet.  —  His  dis- 
course on  his  descendants.  —  Trembling  of  the  Mountain. 

Against  a  better  will  the  will  fights  ill :  where- 
fore against  my  own  pleasure,  in  order  to  please 
him,  I  drew  from  the  water  the  sponge  not  full. 

I  moved  on,  and  my  Leader  moved  on  through 
the  space  vacant  only  alongside  of  the  rock,  as 
upon  a  wall  one  goes  close  to  the  battlements.  For 
on  the  other  side  the  people,  that  through  their  eyes 
are  pouring  drop  by  drop  the  evil  that  possesses 
all  the  world,  approach  too  near  the  edge.1 

Accursed  be  thou,  old  she-wolf,  who  more  than 
all  the  other  beasts  hast  prey,  because  of  thy  hun- 
ger hollow  without  end  !  O  Heaven !  by  whose 
revolution  it  seems  that  men  believe  conditions 
here  below  are  transmuted,  when  will  he  come 
through  whom  she  shall  depart?2  We  were  going 
on  with  slow  and  scanty  steps,  and  I  attentive  to 

1  Too  close  to  leave  a  space  for  walking. 

2  The  old  she-wolf  is  avarice,  the  same  who  at  the  outset  (Hell, 
Canto  I.)  had  driven  Dante  back  and  made  him  lose  hope  of  the 
height.     The  likeness  of  the  two  passages  is  striking. 


CANTO  XX.  127 

the  shades  whom  I  heard  piteously  lamenting  and 
bewailing;  and  peradventure  I  heard  in  front  of 
us  one  crying  out,  "  Sweet  Mary,"  in  his  lament, 
even  as  a  woman  does  who  is  in  travail ,-  and  con- 
tinuing, "  So  poor  wast  thou  as  may  be  seen  by  that 
inn  where  thou  didst  lay  down  thy  holy  burden." 
And  following  this  I  heard,  "  O  good  Fabricius,1 
thou  didst  rather  wish  for  virtue  with  poverty  than 
to  possess  great  riches  with  vice."  These  words 
were  so  pleasing  to  me  that  I  drew  myself  further 
on  to  have  acquaintance  with  that  spirit  from  whom 
they  seemed  to  come.  He  was  speaking  further- 
more of  the  largess  which  Nicholas 2  made  to  the 
damsels  in  order  to  conduct  their  youth  to  honor. 
"  O  soul  that  discoursest  so  well,"  said  I,  "  tell  me 
who  thou  wast,  and  why  thou  alone  renewest  these 
worthy  praises.  Not  without  meed  will  be  thy 
words,  if  I  return  to  complete  the  short  journey  of 
that  life  which  flies  towards  its  end."  And  he,  "  I 
will  tell  thee,  not  for  comfort  that  I  may  expect 
from  yonder,3  but  because  such  grace  shineth  on 

1  Caius  Fabricius,  the  famous  poor  and  incorruptible  Roman 
consul,  who  refused  the  bribes  of  Pyrrhus,  King-  of  Epirus. 
Dante  extols  his  worth  also  in  the  Convito,  iv.  5. 

2  St.  Nicholas,  Bishop  of  Mira,  who,  according  to  the  legend, 
knowing  that  owing  to  the  poverty  of  their  father,  three  maidens 
were  exposed  to  the  risk  of  leading  lives  of  dishonor,  secretly,  at 
night,  threw  into  the  window  of  their  house  money  enough  to  pro- 
vide each  with  a  dowry. 

3  The  earth. 


128  PURGATORY. 

thee  ere  thou  art  dead.  I  was  the  root  of  the  evil 
plant  which  so  overshadows  all  the  Christian  land  1 
that  good  fruit  is  rarely  plucked  therefrom.  But 
if  Douai,  Lille,  Ghent,  and  Bruges  had  power, 
soon  would  there  be  vengeance  on  it ; 2  and  I  im- 
plore it  from  him  who  judges  everything.  Yon- 
der I  was  called  Hugh  Capet :  of  me  are  born 
the  Philips  and  the  Louises,  by  whom  of  late 
times  France  is  ruled.  I  was  the  son  of  a  butcher 
of  Paris.3  When  the  ancient  kings  had  all  died 
out,  save  one,  who  had  assumed  the  grey  garb,4  I 
found  me  with  the  bridle  of  the  government  of  the 
realm  fast  in  my  hands,  and  with  so  much  power 
recently  acquired,  and  so  full  of  friends,  that  to 
the  widowed  crown  the  head  of  my  son  was  pro- 
moted, from  whom  the  consecrated  bones  5  of  these 
began. 

"  So  long  as  the  great  dowry  of  Provence 6  took 

1  In  1300  the  descendants  of  Hugh  Capet  were  ruling  France, 
Spain,  and  Naples. 

2  Philip  the  Fair  gained  possession  of  Flanders,  hy  force  and 
fraud,  in  1299;  but  in  1302  the  French  were  driven  out  of  the 
country,  after  a  fatal  defeat  at  Courtrai,  here  dimly  prophesied. 

3  Dante  here  follows  the  incorrect  popular  tradition. 

4  Who  had  become  a  monk.  The  historical  reference  is  ob- 
scure. 

5  An  ironical  reference  to  the  ceremony  of  consecration  at  the 
coronation  of  the  kings. 

6  Through  the  marriage  in  1245  of  Charles  of  Anjou,  brother 
of  St.  Louis  (Louis  IX.),  with  Beatrice,  the  heiress  of  the  Court 
of  Provence. 


CANTO  XX.  129 

not  the  sense  of  shame  from  my  race,  it  was  little 
worth,  but  still  it  did  not  ill.  Then  it  began  its 
rapine  with  force  and  with  falsehood  ;  and,  after, 
for  amends,1  Ponthieu  and  Normandy  it  took,  and 
Gascony ;  Charles  2  came  to  Italy,  and,  for  amends, 
made  a  victim  of  Conradin,3  and  then  thrust 
Thomas 4  back  to  heaven  for  amends.  A  time  I 
see,  not  long  after  this  day,  that  draws  forth  an- 
other Charles  5  from  France  to  make  both  himself 
and  his  the  better  known.  Without  arms  he  goes 
forth  thence  alone,  but  with  the  lance  with  which 
Judas  jousted ; 6  and  that  he  thrusts  so  that  he 
makes  the  paunch  of  Florence  burst.  Therefrom 
he  will  gain  not  land,7  but  sin  and  shame  so  much 


1  The  bitterness  of  Dante's  irony  is  explained  by  the  part 
which  France  had  played  in  Italian  affairs. 

2  Of  Anjou. 

3  The  youthful  grandson  of  Frederick  II.,  who,  striving-  to 
wrest  Naples  and  Sicily,  his  hereditary  possessions,  from  the 
hands  of  Charles  of  Anjou,  was  defeated  and  taken  prisoner  by 
him  in  1267,  and  put  to  death  by  him  in  1268.  His  fate  excited 
great  compassion. 

4  Charles  was  believed  to  have  had  St.  Thomas  Aquinas  poi- 
soned. 

5  Charles  of  Valois,  brother  of  Philip  the  Fair,  sent  by  Boniface 
VIII.,  in  1301,  to  Florence  as  peacemaker.  But  there  he  wrought 
great  harm,  and  siding  with  the  Black  party,  the  Whites,  includ- 
ing Dante,  were  driven  into  exile. 

6  The  lance  of  treachery. 

7  A  reference  to  his  nickname  of  Senza  terra,  or  Lackland. 


130  PURGATORY. 

the  heavier  for  himself,  as  he  the  lighter  reckons 
such  harm.  The  other,1  who  has  already  gone  out 
a  prisoner  from  his  ship,  I  see  selling  his  daughter, 
and  bargaining  over  her,  as  do  the  corsairs  with 
other  female  slaves.  O  Avarice,  what  more  canst 
thou  do  with  us,  since  thou  hast  so  drawn  my  race 
unto  thyself  that  it  cares  not  for  its  own  flesh  ?  In 
order  that  the  ill  to  come  and  that  already  done 
may  seem  the  less,  I  see  the  fleur-de-lis  entering 
Anagna,  and  in  his  Vicar  Christ  made  a  captive.2 
I  see  him  being  mocked  a  second  time ;  I  see  the 
vinegar  and  the  gall  renewed,  and  between  living 
thieves  him  put  to  death.  I  see  the  new  Pilate  so 
cruel  that  this  does  not  sate  him,  but,  without  de- 
cretal, he  bears  his  covetous  sails  into  the  Temple.3 
O  my  Lord,  when  shall  I  be  glad  in  seeing  thy 
vengeance  which,  concealed,  makes  sweet  thine 
anger  in  thy  secrecy  ? 

"  What  I  was  saying  of  that  only  bride  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  and  which  made  thee  turn  toward  me 

1  Charles  II.,  son  of  Charles  of  Anjou.  In  1253  he  was 
made  captive  in  a  sea  fight,  by  Ruggieri  de  Loria,  the  Admiral 
of  Peter  II.  of  Aragon.  In  1300,  according  to  common  report, 
he  sold  his  young  daughter  in  marriage  to  the  old  Marquis  of 
Este. 

2  Spite  of  his  hostility  to  Boniface  VIII.,  the  worst  crime  of 
the  house  of  France  was,  in  Dante's  eyes,  the  seizure  of  the  Pope 
at  Alagni,  in  1303,  by  the  emissaries  of  Philip  the  Fair. 

8  The  destruction  of  the  Order  of  the  Temple. 


CANTO  XX.  131 

for  some  gloss,  is  ordained  for  all  our  prayers  so 
long  as  the  day  lasts,  but  when  the  night  comes, 
we  take  up  a  contrary  sound  instead.  Then  we 
rehearse  Pygmalion,1  whom  his  gluttonous  longing 
for  gold  made  a  traitor  and  thief  and  parricide ; 
and  the  wretchedness  of  the  avaricious  Midas  which 
followed  on  his  greedy  demand,  at  which  men  must 
always  laugh.  Then  of  the  foolish  Achan  each  one 
recalls  how  he  stole  the  spoils,  so  that  the  anger 
of  Joshua  seems  still  to  sting  him  here.2  Then  we 
accuse  Sapphira  with  her  husband  ;  we  praise  the 
kicks  that  Heliodorus  received,3  and  in  infamy 
Polymnestor  who  slew  Polydorus4  circles  the  whole 
mountain.  Finally  our  cry  here  is, 4  Crassus,  tell  us, 
for  thou  knowest,  what  is  the  taste  of  gold  ? ' 5  At 
times  one  speaks  loud,  and  another  low,  according 
to  the  affection  which  spurs  us  to  speak  now  at  a 
greater,  now  at  a  less  pace.     Therefore  in  the  good 

1  The  brother  of  Dido,  and  the  murderer  of  her  husband  for  the 
sake  of  his  riches.  —  yffineid,  i.  353-4. 

2  Joshua,  viii. 

3  For  his  attempt  to  plunder  the  treasury  of  the  Temple.  —  2 
Maccabees,  iii.  25. 

4  Priam  had  entrusted  Polydorus,  his  youngest  son,  to  Polym- 
nestor, King  of  Thrace,  who,  when  the  fortunes  of  Troy  declined, 
slew  Polydorus,  that  he  might  take  possession  of  the  treasure 
sent  with  him. 

5  HaATing  been  slain  in  battle  with  the  Parthians,  their  king 
poured  molten  gold  down  his  throat  in  derision,  because  of  his 
fame  as  the  richest  of  men. 


132  PURGATORY. 

which  by  day  is  here  discoursed  of,  of  late  I  was 
not  alone,  but  here  near  by  no  other  person  lifted 
up  his  voice." 

We  had  already  parted  from  him,  and  were 
striving  to  advance  along  the  road  so  far  as  was 
permitted  to  our  power,  when  I  felt  the  Mountain 
tremble,  like  a  thing  that  is  falling  ;  whereupon  a 
chill  seized  me  such  as  is  wont  to  seize  him  who 
goes  to  death.  Surely  Delos  shook  not  so  violently, 
before  Latona  made  her  nest  therein  to  give  birth 
to  the  two  eyes  of  heaven.1  Then  began  on  all 
sides  such  a  cry  that  the  Master  drew  towards  me, 
saying  :  "  Distrust  not,  while  I  guide  thee."  "  Glo- 
ria in  excelsis  Deo" 2  all  were  saying,  according  to 
what  I  gathered  from  those  near  at  hand  whose  cry 
it  was  possible  to  understand.  We  stopped,  mo- 
tionless and  in  suspense,  like  the  shepherds  who 
first  heard  that  song,  until  the  trembling  ceased, 
and  it  was  ended.  Then  we  took  up  again  our 
holy  journey,  looking  at  the  shades  that  were  lying 
on  the  ground,  returned  already  to  their  wonted 
plaint.  No  ignorance  ever  with  so  sharp  attack 
made  me  desirous  of  knowing  —  if  my  memory  err 
not  in  this  —  as  it  seemed  to  me  I  then  experienced 
in  thought.  Nor,  for  our  haste,  did  I  dare  to  ask, 
nor  of  myself  could  I  see  aught  there.  So  I  went 
on  timid  and  thoughtful. 

1  Apollo  and  Diana,  the  divinities  of  Sun  and  Moon. 

2  "  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest." 


CANTO  XXI. 

Fifth  Ledge  :  the   Avaricious.  —  Statius.  —  Cause  of  the 
trembling  of  the  Mountain.  —  Statius  does  honor  to  Virgil. 

The  natural  thirst,1  which  is  never  satisfied  save 
with  the  water2  whereof  the  poor  woman  of  Sa- 
maria besought  the  grace,  was  tormenting  me,  and 
haste  was  goading  me  along  the  encumbered  way 
behind  my  Leader,  and  I  was  grieving  at  the  just 
vengeance ;  and  lo,  —  as  Luke  writes  for  us  that 
Christ,  now  risen  forth  from  the  sepulchral  cave, 
appeared  to  the  two  who  were  on  the  way,  —  a 
shade  appeared  to  us  ;  and  it  was  coming  behind  us 
looking  at  the  crowd  that  lay  at  its  feet :  nor  did 
we  perceive  it,  so  it  spoke  first,  saying,  "  My 
Brothers,  may  God  give  you  peace  !  "  We  turned 
suddenly,  and  Virgil  gave  back  to  it  the  greeting 
which    answers    to    that ; 3    then    he    began :    "In 

1  "According  to  that  buoyant  and  immortal  sentence  with  which 
Aristotle  begins  his  Metaphysics,  '  All  mankind  naturally  desire 
knowledge.'"  Matthew  Arnold,  God  and  the  Bible,  ch.  iv.  This 
sentence  of  Aristotle  is  cited  by  Dante  in  the  first  chapter  of  the 
Convito. 

2  The  living  water  of  truth. 

3  To  the  salutation,  "  Peace  be  with  you,"  the  due  answer  is, 
"And  with  thy  spirit." 


134  PURGATORY. 

the    assembly  of   the   blest   may   the   true   court, 
which  relegates  me  into  eternal  exile,  place  thee 
in  peace."     "  How,"  said  it,  —  and  meanwhile  we 
went  on  steadily,  —  "  if  ye  are   shades  that  God 
deigns  not  on  high,  who  hath  guided  you  so  far 
along  his  stairs  ?  "     And  my  Teacher,  "  If  thou  re- 
gardest  the  marks  which  this  one  bears,  and  which 
the  Angel  traces,  thou  wilt  clearly  see  it  behoves 
that  with  the  good   he  reign.     But,  because   she 
who  spinneth  day  and  night 1  had  not  for  him  yet 
drawn  the  distaff  off,  which  Clotho  loads  for  each 
one  and  compacts,  his  soul,  which  is  thy  sister  and 
mine,  coming  upwards  could  not  come  alone,  be- 
cause  it  sees   not    after  our  fashion.     Wherefore 
I  was  drawn  from  out  the   ample  throat  of  Hell 
to  show  him,  and  I  shall  show  him  so  far  on  as 
my  teaching  can  lead  him.     But  tell  us,  if  thou 
knowest,  why  just    now  the  mountain  gave   such 
shocks,  and  why  all  seemed  to  cry  together,  even 
down  to  its  moist  feet."     Thus  asking  he  shot  for 
me  through  the  needle's  eye  of  my  desire,  so  that 
only  with  the  hope  my  thirst  became  less  craving. 

The  shade  began  :  "  There  is  nothing  which  with- 
out order  the  religion  of  the  mountain  can  feel,  or 
which  can  be  outside  its  wont.2     Free  is  this  place 

1  Lachesls. 

2  The  religion,  the  sacred  rule,  of  the  Mountain  admits  nothing 
that  is  not  ordained  and  customary. 


CANTO  XXI.  135 

from  every  alteration ;  of  whatso  the  heavens  with- 
in themselves  receive  from  there  may  be  here,  but 
nothing  that  proceeds  from  other  cause  ; *  because 
nor  rain,  nor  hail,  nor  snow,  nor  clew,  nor  frost, 
falls  higher  up  than  the  little  stairway  of  the  three 
short  steps ;  clouds  appear  not,  or  thick  or  thin ; 
nor  lightning,  nor  the  daughter  of  Thaumas  2  who 
yonder  often  changes  her  quarter ;  dry  vapor  3  rises 
not  farther  up  than  the  top  of  the  three  steps  of 
which  I  spoke,  where  the  vicar  of  Peter  has  his 
feet.  It  trembles  perhaps  lower  down  little  or 
much  ;  but  up  here  it  never  trembles  because  of 
wind  that  is  hidden,  I  know  not  how,  in  the  earth. 
It  trembles  here  when  some  soul  feels  itself  pure, 
so  that  it  rises  or  moves  to  ascend ;  and  such  a  cry 
seconds  it.  Of  the  purity  the  will  alone  makes 
proof,  which  surprises  the  soul  wholly  free  to 
change  its  company,  and  helps  it  with  the  will. 
The  soul  wills  at  first  indeed,  but  the  inclination, 
—  which,  contrary  to  the  will,  Divine  Justice  sets 
to  the  torment,  as  erst  to  the  sin,  —  allows  it  not.4 
And  I  who  have  lain  in  this  pain  five  hundred  years 

1  Whatever  happens  here  is  occasioned  only  by  the  direct  in- 
fluences of  the  heavens. 

2  Iris,  the  rainbow. 

3  Dry  vapor,  according  to  Aristotle,  was  the  source  of  wind  and 
of  earthquake. 

4  Until  the  soul  is  wholly  purified  from  its  sinful  disposition*, 
it  desires  the  punishment  through  which  its  purification  is  accom- 


136  PURGATORY. 

and  more,  only  just  now  felt  a  free  volition  for  a 
better  seat.  Wherefore  thou  didst  feel  the  earth- 
quake, and  hear  the  pious  spirits  through  the 
Mountain  giving  praise  to  that  Lord,  who  —  may 
He  speed  them  upward  soon !  " 

Thus  he  said  to  us,  and  since  one  enjoys  drink- 
ing in  proportion  as  the  thirst  is  great,  I  could 
not  say  how  much  he  did  me  good.  And  the  sage 
Leader,  "  Now  I  see  the  net  which  snares  you  here, 
and  how  it  is  unmeshed ;  wherefore  it  trembles 
here ;  and  for  what  ye  rejoice  together.  Now  who 
thou  wast  may  it  please  thee  that  I  know,  and 
that  from  thy  words  I  learn  why  for  so  many  cen- 
turies thou  hast  lain  here  ? '  "  At  the  time  when 
the  good  Titus,  with  the  aid  of  the  Most  High 
Kins:,  avenged  the  wounds  wherefrom  issued  the 
blood  sold  by  Judas,  I  was  famous  enough  on 
earth  with  the  name  which  lasts  longest,  and  hon- 
ors most,"  x  replied  that  spirit,  "  but  not  as  yet 
with  faith.  So  sweet  was  my  vocal  spirit,  that  me 
of  Toulouse  Eome  drew  to  itself,  where  I  deserved 
to  adorn  my  temples  with  myrtle.  Statins  the  peo- 
ple still  on  earth  name  me.  I  sang  of  Thebes,  and 
then  of  the  great  Achilles,  but  I  fell  on  the  way 

plished,  as  it  had  originally  desired  the  object  of  its  sin.  But 
when  it  becomes  pure,  then  the  will  possesses  it  to  mount  to 
Heaven. 

1  The  name  of  Poet. 


CANTO  XXI.  137 

with  my  second  load.1  Seed  of  my  ardor  were 
the  sparks  that  warmed  me  of  the  divine  flame 
whereby  more  than  a  thousand  have  been  kindled ; 
I  speak  of  the  JEneid,  which  was  mother  to  me, 
and  was  my  nurse  in  poesy :  without  it  I  balanced 
not  the  weight  of  a  drachm ;  and  to  have  lived 
yonder,  when  Virgil  lived,  I  would  agree  to  one 
sun  more  than  I  owe  for  my  issue  from  ban."  2 

These  words  turned  Virgil  to  me  with  a  look 
which,  silent,  said,  "Be  silent:'  but  the  power 
that  wills  cannot  do  everything;  for  smiles  and 
tears  are  such  followers  on  the  emotion  from  which 
each  springs,  that  in  the  most  truthful  they  least 
follow  the  will.  I  merely  smiled,  like  a  man  who 
makes  a  sign  ;  whereat  the  shade  became  silent,  and 
looked  at  me  in  the  eyes  where  the  expression  is 
most  fixed.  And  it  said,  "  So  mayst  thou  in  good 
complete  so  great  a  labor,  why  did  thy  face  just 
now  display  to  me  a  flash  of  a  smile  ? '  Now  am  I 
caught  on  one  side  and  the  other  :  one  bids  me  be 
silent,  the  other  conjures  me  to  speak ;  wherefore  I 
sigh  and  am  understood  by  my  Master,  and  "  Have 
no  fear  to  speak,"  he  said  to  me,  "  but  speak,  and 
tell  him  what  he  asks  so  earnestly."  Whereon  I, 
"Perhaps  thou  marvellest,  ancient  spirit,  at  the 
smile  I  gave  ;  but  I  would  have  more  wonder  seize 

1  Statius  died  before  completing  his  Achilleid. 

2  A  year  more  in  Purgatory  than  is  due  for  my  punishment 


138  PURGATORY. 

thee.  This  one  who  guides  my  eyes  on  high  is 
that  Virgil  from  whom  thou  didst  derive  the 
strength  to  sing  of  men  and  of  the  gods.  If  thou 
didst  believe  other  cause  for  my  smile,  dismiss  it 
as  untrue,  and  believe  it  to  be  those  words  which 
thou  saiclst  of  him."  Already  he  was  stooping  to 
embrace  the  feet  of  my  Leader,  but  he  said  to  him, 
"  Brother,  do  it  not,  for  thou  art  a  shade,  and  thou 
seest  a  shade."  And  he  rising,  "  Now  canst  thou 
comprehend  the  sum  of  the  love  that  warms  me  to 
thee  when  I  forget  our  vanity,  treating  the  shades 
as  if  a  solid  thing."  1 

1  Sordello  and  Virgil  (Canto  VI.)  embraced  each  other.  The 
shades  could  thus  express  their  mutual  affection.  Perhaps  it  is 
out  of  modesty  that  Virgil  here  represses  Statius,  and  possibly 
there  may  be  the  under  meaning-  that  an  act  of  reverence  is  not 
becoming  from  a  soul  redeemed,  to  one  banned  in  eternal  exile. 


CANTO  XXII. 

Ascent  to  the  Sixth  Ledge.  —  Discourse  of  Statius  and 
Virgil.  —  Entrance  to  the  Ledge  :  the  Gluttonous.  —  The 
Mystic  Tree.  —  Examples  of  Temperance. 

Already  was  the  Angel  left  behind  us,  —  the 
Angel  who  had  turned  us  to  the  sixth  round,  — 
having  erased  a  stroke 1  from  my  face ;  and  he 
had  said  to  us  that  those  who  have  their  desire  set 
on  justice  are  Beati,  and  his  words  ended  with 
sitiunt,  without  the  rest.2  And  I,  more  light 
than  through  the  other  passes,  was  going  on  so 
that  without  any  labor  I  was  following  upward  the 
swift  spirits,  when  Virgil  began,  "  Love  kindled 
by  virtue  always  kindles  another,  provided  that  its 
flame  appear  outwardly ;  wherefore  from  the  hour 
when  amid  us  Juvenal  descended  into  the  limbo  of 
Hell,  and  made  known  to  me  thy  affection,  my 
own  good  will  toward  thee  was  such  that  more 
never  bound  one  to  an  unseen  person  ;  so  that 
these  stairs  will  now  seem   short  to  me.     But  tell 

1  The  fifth  P. 

2  The  Angel  had  not  recited  all  the  words  of  the  Beatitude,  hut 
only,  "  Blessed  are  they  which  do  thirst  after  righteousness," 
contrasting  this  thirst  with  the  thirst  for  riches. 


140  PURGATORY. 

me  (and  as  a  friend  pardon  me,  if  too  great  confi- 
dence let  loose  my  rein,  and  as  a  friend  now  talk 
with  me)  how  avarice  could  find  a  place  within 
thy  breast,  amid  wisdom  so  great  as  that  where- 
with through  thy  diligence  thou  wast  filled  ?  " 

These  words  first  moved  Statius  a  little  to  smil- 
ing; then  he  replied,  "  Every  word  of  thine  is  a 
dear  sign  to  me  of  love.  Truly  oftentimes  things 
have  such  appearance  that  they  give  false  material 
for  suspicion,  because  the  true  reasons  lie  hid.  Thy 
question  assures  me  of  thy  belief,  perhaps  because 
of  that  circle  where  I  was,  that  I  was  avaricious  in 
the  other  life  ;  know  then  that  avarice  was  too  far 
removed  from  me,  and  this  want  of  measure  thou- 
sands of  courses  of  the  moon  have  punished.  And 
had  it  not  been  that  I  set  right  my  care,  when  I 
understood  the  passage  where  thou  dost  exclaim,  as 
if  indignant  with  human  nature,  4  O  cursed  hunger 
of  gold,  to  what  dost  thou  not  impel  the  appetite 
of  mortals?'1  I,  rolling,  should  share  the  dismal 
jousts.2  Then  I  perceived  that  the  hands  could 
spread  their  wings  too  much  in  spending  ;  and  I 
repented  as  well  of  that  as  of  my  other  sins.     How 

1  Auri  sacra  fames ! 
Quid  non  mortalia  pectora  cogis. 

u^Eneid,  iii.  56-57. 
2  I  should  be  in  Hell  among  the  prodigals  rolling-  heavy  weights 
and  striking  them  against  those  rolled  by  the  avaricious.      See 
Hell,  Canto  VII. 


CANTO  XXII.  141 

many  shall  rise  with  cropped  hair 1  through  igno- 
rance, which  during  life  and  in  the  last  hours  pre- 
vents repentance  for  this  sin  !    And  know,  that  the 
vice  which  rebuts  any  sin  with  direct  opposition,2 
together  with  it  here  dries  up  its  verdure.    Where- 
fore if  to  purify  myself  I  have    been  among  the 
people  who   lament  their  avarice,  because  of   its 
contrary  this  has  befallen  me."     "  Now  when  thou 
wast  singing3  the  cruel  strife  of  the  twofold  afflic- 
tion 4  of  Jocasta,"  said  the  Singer  of  the  Bucolic 
songs,  "  it  does  not  appear  from  that  which  Clio 
touches5  with  thee  there,6  that  the  faith,  without 
which  good  works  suffice  not,  had  yet  made  thee 
faithful.     If  this  be  so,  what  sun,  or  what  candles 
dispersed  thy  darkness  so  that  thou  didst  thereafter 
set  thy  sails  behind  the  Fisherman  ?  "  7     And  he  to 
him,  "  Thou  first  directedst  me  toward  Parnassus 
to  drink  in  its  grots,  and  then,  on  the  way  to  God, 
thou  enlightenedst  me.     Thou  didst  like  him,  who 
goes  by  night,  and  carries  the  light  behind  him, 
and  helps  not  himself,  but  makes  the  persons  fol- 

i  A  reference  to  the  symbolic  short  hair  of  prodigals  in  Hell. 

2  As,  for  instance,  avarice  and  prodigality. 

3  In  the  Thebaid. 

4  Eteocles  and  Polynices,  the  two  sons  of  Jocasta.     See  Hell, 

Canto  XXVI. 

5  On  her  lyre. 

6  From  the  general  course  of  thy  poems. 

7  St.  Peter. 


142  PURGATORY . 

lowing  him  wise,  when  thou  saidst,  '  The  ages  are 
renewed;  Justice  returns,  and  the  primeval  time  of 
man,  and  a  new  progeny  descends  from  heaven.'  x 
Through  thee  I  became  a  poet,  through  thee  a 
Christian.  But  in  order  that  thou  mayst  better  see 
that  which  I  sketch,  I  will  stretch  out  my  hand  to 
color  it.  Already  was  the  whole  world  teeming 
with  the  true  belief,  sown  by  the  messengers  of  the 
eternal  realm ;  and  these  words  of  thine  touched 
upon  just  now  were  in  harmony  with  the  new  preach- 
ers, wherefore  I  adopted  the  practice  of  visiting 
them.  They  came  to  me  then  appearing  so  holy, 
that,  when  Domitian  persecuted  them,  not  without 
my  tears  were  their  lamentings.  And  so  long  as 
I  remained  on  earth  I  succored  them  ;  and  their 
upright  customs  made  me  scorn  all  other  sects. 
And  before  I  had  led  the  Greeks  to  the  rivers  of 
Thebes  in  my  verse,  I  received  baptism  ;  but  out 
of  fear  I  was  a  secret  Christian,  for  a  long  while 
making  show  of  paganism  :  and  this  lukewarmness 
made  me  circle  round  the  fourth  circle,2  longer  than 
to  the  fourth  century.     Thou,  therefore,  that  didst 

1  The  famous  prophecy  of  the  Cumsean  Sihyl,  very  early  applied 
to  the  coming  of  Christ :  — 

Magnus  ab  integro  sseclorum  nascitur  ordo. 
Jam  redit  et  virgo,  redeunt  Saturnia  regna : 
Jam  nova  progenies  caelo  demittitur  alto. 

Ecloga,  iv.  5-7. 

2  Where  love  too  slack  is  punished. 


CANTO  XXII.  143 

lift  for  me  the  covering  that  was  hiding  from  me 
such  great  good  as  I  say,  while  we  have  remainder 
of  ascent,  tell  me  where  is  our  ancient  Terence, 
Csecilius,  Plautus,  and  Varro,  if  thou  knowest  it ; 
tell  me  if  they  are  damned,  and  in  what  region?' 
"They,  and  Persius,  and  I,  and  many  others," 
replied  my  Leader,  "are  with  that  Greek  whom 
the  Muses  suckled  more  than  any  other  ever,  in  the 
first  girdle  of  the  blind  prison.  Oftentimes  we 
discourse  of  the  mountain  1  that  hath  our  nurses 2 
always  with  itself.  Euripides  is  there  with  us,  and 
Antiphon,  Simonides,  Agathon,  and  many  other 
Greeks  who  of  old  adorned  their  brows  with  laurel. 
There  of  thine  own  people3  are  seen  Antigone, 
Deiphile,  and  Argia,  and  Ismene  sad  4  even  as  she 
was.  There  she  is  seen  who  showed  Langia;5  there 
is  the  daughter  of  Tiresias  and  Thetis,6  and  Dei- 
damia  with  her  sisters." 

Now  both  the  poets  became  silent,  once  more  in- 
tent on  looking  around,  free  from  the  ascent  and 
from  the  walls  ;  and  four  of  the  handmaids  of  the 

1  Parnassus.  2  The  Muses. 

3  The  people  celebrated  in  thy  poems. 

4  Two  pairs  of  sisters,  and,  of  the  four,  Ismene,  sister  of  An- 
tigone, had  the  hardest  lot. 

6  Hypsipyle,  who  showed  the  fountain  Langia  to  Adrastus,  and 
the  other  kings,  when  their  army  was  perishing  with  thirst. 

6  Manto  is  the  only  daughter  of  Tiresias,  who  is  mentioned  by 
Statius  ;  but  Manto  is  the  eighth  circle  in  Hell.     See  Canto  XX. 


144  PURGATORY. 

day  were  now  remaining  behind,1  and  the  fifth  was 
at  the  pole,2  directing  still  upward  its  burning 
horn,  when  my  Leader,  "  I  think  that  it  behoves 
us  to  turn  our  right  shoulders  to  the  outer  edge, 
circling"  the  Mount  as  we  are  wont  to  do."  Thus 
usage  was  there  our  guide,  and  we  took  the  way 
with  less  doubt  because  of  the  assent  of  that 
worthy  soul. 

They  were  going  on  in  front,  and  I  solitary  be- 
hind, and  I  was  listening  to  their  speech  which 
gave  me  understanding  in  poesy.  But  soon  the 
pleasant  discourse  was  interrupted  by  a  tree  which 
we  found  in  the  mid  road,  with  apples  sweet  and 
pleasant  to  the  smell.  And  as  a  fir-tree  tapers  up- 
ward from  branch  to  branch,  so  downwardly  did 
that,  I  think  in  order  that  no  one  may  go  up.  On 
the  side  on  which  our  way  was  closed,  a  clear  water 
fell  from  the  high  rock  and  spread  itself  over  the 
leaves  above.  The  two  poets  approached  the  tree, 
and  a  voice  from  within  the  leaves  cried :  "  Of  this 
food  ye  shall  have  want."  Then  it  said,  "  Mary 
thought  more,  how  the  wedding  3  should  be  honor- 
able and  complete,  than  of  her  mouth,4  which  an- 

1  The  first  four  hours  of  the  day  were  spent.     It  was  between 
ten  and  eleven  o'clock. 

2  Of  the  car. 

3  At  Cana. 

4  Than  of  gratifying  her  appetite. 


CANTO  XXII.  145 

swers  now  for  you  ;  and  the  ancient  Roman  women 
were  content  with  water  for  their  drink ;  and  Dan- 
iel despised  food  and  gained  wisdom.  The  primal 
age,  which  was  beautiful  as  gold,  with  hunger  made 
acorns  savory,  and  with  thirst  every  streamlet  nec- 
tar. Honey  and  locusts  were  the  viands  that  nour- 
ished the  Baptist  in  the  desert,  wherefore  he  is  in 
glory,  and  so  great  as  by  the  Gospel  is  revealed  to 
you." 


CANTO  XXIII. 

Sixth  Ledge  :  the  Gluttonous.  —  Forese  Donati.  —  Nella. 
—  Rebuke  of  the  women  of  Florence. 

While  I  was  fixing  my  eyes  upon  the  green 
leafage,  just  as  he  who  wastes  his  life  following  the 
little  bird  is  wont  to  do,  my  more  than  Father  said 
to  me,  "  Son,  come  on  now,  for  the  time  that  is 
assigned  to  us  must  be  parcelled  out  more  use- 
fully." I  turned  my  face,  and  no  less  quickly  my 
step  after  the  Sages,  who  were  speaking  so  that 
they  made  the  going  of  no  cost  to  me  ;  and  lo !  a 
lament  and  song  were  heard,  "  Labia  mea,  Do- 
mine"  1  in  such  fashion  that  it  gave  birth  to 
delight  and  pain.  "  O  sweet  Father,  what  is  that 
which  I  hear  ?  "  I  began,  and  he,  "  Shades  which 
go,  perhaps  loosing  the  knot  of  their  debt." 

Even  as  do  pilgrims  rapt  in  thought,  who,  over- 
taking on  the  road  unknown  folk,  turn  themselves 
to  them,  and  stay  not ;  so  behind  us,  moving  more 
quickly,  coming  up  and  passing  by,  a  crowd  of 
souls,  silent  and  devout,  gazed  at  us.  Each  was 
dark  and  hollow  in  the  eyes,  pallid  in  the  face,  and 

1  "  0  Lord,  open  thou  my  lips."  —  Psalm  li.  15. 


CANTO  XX III.  147 

so  wasted  that  the  skin  took  its  shape  from  the 
bones.  I  do  not  think  that  Erisichthon  *  was  so 
dried  up  to  utter  rind  by  hunger,  when  he  had  most 
fear  of  it.  I  said  to  myself  in  thought,  "  Behold 
the  people  who  lost  Jerusalem,  when  Mary  struck 
her  beak  into  her  son."  2  The  sockets  of  their  eyes 
seemed  rings  without  gems.  Whoso  in  the  face  of 
men  reads  OMO,3  would  surely  there  have  recog- 
nized the  M.  Who  would  believe  that  the  scent  of 
an  apple,  begetting  longing,  and  that  of  a  water, 
could  have  such  mastery,  if  he  knew  not  how  ? 

I  was  now  wondering  what  so  famished  them, 
the  cause  of  their  meagreness  and  of  their  wretched 
husk  not  yet  being  manifest,  and  lo !  from  the 
depths  of  its  head,  a  shade  turned  his  eyes  on  me, 
and  looked  fixedly,  then  cried  out  loudly,  "  What 
grace  to  me  is  this  !  "  Never  should  I  have  recog- 
nized him  by  his  face ;  but  in  his  voice  that  was 
disclosed  to  me  which  his  aspect  in  itself  had  sup- 
pressed.4    This    spark   rekindled   in    me    all    my 

1  Punished  for  sacrilege  by  Ceres  with  insatiable  hunger,  so 
that  at  last  he  turned  his  teeth  upon  himself.  See  Ovid,  Metam., 
viii.  738  sqq. 

2  The  story  of  this  wretched  woman  is  told  by  Josephus  in  his 
narrative  of  the  siege  of  Jerusalem  by  Titus :   Be  Bello  Jud.,  vi.  3. 

3  Finding  in  each  eye  an  0,  and  an  M  in  the  lines  of  the  brows 
and  nose,  making  the  word  for  "  man." 

4  His  voice  revealed  who  he  was,  which  his  actual  aspect  con- 
cealed. 


148  PURGATORY. 

knowledge  of  the  altered  visage,  and  I  recognized 
the  face  of  Forese.1 

"  Ah,  strive  not 2  with  the  dry  scab  that  discol- 
ors my  skin,"  he  prayed,  "nor  with  my  lack  of 
flesh,  but  tell  me  the  truth  about  thyself ;  and  who 
are  these  two  souls,  who  yonder  make  an  escort  for 
thee  :  stay  not  thou  from  speaking  to  me."  "  Thy 
face,  which  once  I  wept  for  dead,  now  gives  me  for 
weeping  no  less  a  grief,"  replied  I,  "  seeing  it  so  dis- 
figured ;  therefore,  tell  me,  for  God's  sake,  what  so 
despoils  you  ;  make  me  not  speak  while  I  am  mar- 
velling ;  for  ill  can  he  speak  who  is  full  of  another 
wish."  And  he  to  me,  "  From  the  eternal  council 
falls  a  power  into  the  water  and  into  the  plant,  now 
left  behind,  whereby  I  become  so  thin.  All  this 
folk  who  sing  weeping,  because  of  following  their 
appetite  beyond  measure,  here  in  hunger  and  in 
thirst  make  themselves  holy  again.  The  odour 
which  issues  from  the  apple  and  from  the  spray  that 
spreads  over  the  verdure  kindles  in  us  desire  to  eat 
and  drink.  And  not  once  only  as  we  circle  this 
floor  is  our  pain  renewed ;  I  say  pain,  and  ought  to 
say  solace,  for  that  will  leads  us  to  the  tree  which 
led    Christ  gladly  to    say,  'Eli,'3  when  with   his 

1  Brother  of  the  famous  Corso  Donati,  and  related  to  Dante, 
whose  wife  was  Gemma  de'  Donati. 

2  Do  not,  for  striving  to  see- me  through    my  changed  look, 
delay  to  speak. 

3  Willingly  to  accept  his   suffering,  even   when  he  exclaimed, 


CANTO  XXIII.  149 

blood  he  delivered  us."     And  I  to  him,  "Forese, 

from  that  day  on  which  thou  didst  change  world  to 

a  better  life,  up  to  this  time  five  years  have  not 

rolled  round.     If  the  power  of  sinning  further  had 

ended  in  thee,  ere  the  hour  supervened  of  the  good 

grief  that  to  God  reweds  us,  how  hast  thou  come 

up  hither  ? l     I  thought    to   find    thee  still  down 

there  below,  where  time  is  made   good  by  time." 

And  he  to  me,  "  My  Nella  with  her  bursting  tears 

has  brought  me  thus  quickly  to  drink  of  the  sweet 

wormwood  of  these  torments.     With  her  devout 

prayers  and  with  sighs  has  she  drawn  me  from  the 

shore  where  one  waits,  and  has  delivered  me  from 

the   other  circles.     So  much  the   more  dear   and 

more  beloved  of  God  is  my  little  widow,  whom  I 

loved  so  much,  as  she  is  the  more  solitary  in  good 

works ;  for  the  Barbagia  2  of  Sardinia  is  far  more 

modest  in  its  women  than  the   Barbagia  where  I 

left  her.     O  sweet  brother,  what  wouldst  thou  that 

I  say  ?     A  future  time  is  already  in  my  sight,  to 

which  this  hour  will  not  be  very  old,  in  which  from 

the  pulpit  it  shall  be  forbidden  to  the  brazenfaced 

dames   of    Florence   to  go  displaying   the   bosom 

"My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?  " — Matthew, 
xxvii.  46. 

1  If  thou  didst  delay  repentance  until  thou  eouldst  sin  no  more, 
how  is  it  that  so  speedily  thou  hast  arrived  here  ? 

2  A  mountainous  district  in  Sardinia,  inhabited  by  people  of 
barbarous  customs. 


150  PURGATORY. 

with  the  paps.  What  Barbarian,  what  Saracen 
women  were  there  ever  who  required  either  spirit- 
ual or  other  discipline  to  make  them  go  covered? 
But  if  the  shameless  ones  were  aware  of  that 
which  the  swift  heaven  is  preparing  for  them,  al- 
ready would  they  have  their  mouths  open  for 
howling.  For  if  foresight  here  deceives  me  not, 
they  will  be  sad  ere  he  who  is  now  consoled 
with  the  lullaby  covers  his  cheeks  with  hair.  Ah 
brother,  now  no  longer  conceal  thyself  from  me ; 
thou  seest  that  not  only  I  but  all  these  people 
are  gazing  there  where  thou  dost  veil  the  sun." 
Whereon  I  to  him:  "If  thou  bring  back  to  mind 
what  thou  wast  with  me,  and  what  I  was  with 
thee,  the  present  remembrance  will  be  grievous 
still.  From  that  life  he  who  goes  before  me 
turned  me  the  other  day,  when  the  sister  of  him 
yonder,"  and  I  pointed  to  the  sun,  "  showed  her- 
self round.  Through  the  deep  night,  from  the 
true  dead,  he  has  led  me,  with  this  true  flesh  which 
follows  him.  Thence  his  counsels  have  drawn  me 
up,  ascending  and  circling  the  mountain  that  sets 
you  straight  whom  the  world  made  crooked.  So 
long  he  says  that  he  will  bear  me  company  till  I 
shall  be  there  where  Beatrice  will  be  ;  there  it  be- 
hoves that  I  remain  without  him.  Virgil  is  he  who 
says  thus  to  me,"  and  I  pointed  to  him,  "  and  this 
other  is  that  shade  for  whom  just  now  your  realm, 
which  from  itself  releases  him,  shook  every  slope." 


CANTO  XXIV. 

Sixth  Ledge  :  the  Gluttonous.  —  Forese  Donati.  —  Bona- 
giunta  of  Lucca.  —  Pope  Martin  IV.  —  Ubaldin  dalla  Pila. 
—  Bonifazio.  —  Messer  Marchese.  —  Prophecy  of  Forese 
concerning  Gentucca,  and  Corso  de'  Donati.  —  Second  Mys- 
tic Tree. — The  Angel  of  the  Pass. 

Speech  made  not  the  going,  nor  the  going  made 
that  more  slow ;  but,  talking,  we  went  on  apace  even 
as  a  ship  urged  by  good  wind.  And  the  shades, 
that  seemed  things  doubly  dead,  through  the  pits 
of  their  eyes  drew  in  wonder  at  me,  perceiving 
that  I  was  alive. 

And  I,  continuing  my  discourse,  said,  "He1 
goeth  up  perchance  for  another's  sake  more  slowly 
than  he  would  do.  But,  tell  me,  if  thou  knowest, 
where  is  Piccarda ; 2  tell  me  if  I  see  person  of  note 
among  this  folk  that  so  gazes  at  me."  "  My  sister, 
who,  between  fair  and  good,  was  I  know  not 
which  the  most,  triumphs  rejoicing  in  her  crown 
already  on  high  Olympus."  So  he  said  first,  and 
then,   "Here  it  is    not    forbidden    to    name    each 

1  Statius  ;  more  slowly,  for  the  sake  of  remaining-  with  Virgil. 

2  The  sister  of  Forese,  whom  Dante  meets  in  Paradise  (Canto 
III.). 


152  PURGATORY. 

other,  since  our  semblance  is  so  milked  away  by  the 
diet.1  This,"  and  he  pointed  with  his  finger,  "is 
Bonagiunta,2  Bonagiunta  of  Lucca  ;  and  that  face 
beyond  him,  more  sharpened  than  the  others,  had 
the  Holy  Church  in  his  arms  :  3  from  Tours  he 
was  ;  and  by  fasting  he  purges  the  eels  of  Bolsena, 
and  the  Vernaccia  wine."  Many  others  he  named 
to  me,  one  by  one,  and  at  their  naming  all  appeared 
content ;  so  that  for  this  I  saw  not  one  dark  mien. 
For  hunger  using  their  teeth  on  emptiness,  I  saw 
Ubaldin  dalla  Pila,  and  Boniface,4  who  shepherded 
many  people  with  his  crook.  I  saw  Messer  Mar- 
chese,  who  once  had  leisure  to  drink  at  Fori!  with 
less  thirst,  and  even  so  was  such  that  he  felt  not 
sated.  But  as  one  does  who  looks,  and  then  makes 
account  more  of  one  than  of  another,  did  I  of  him 
of  Lucca,  who  seemed  to  have  most  cognizance  of 
me.  He  was  murmuring  ;  and  I  know  not  what, 
save  that  I  heard  "  Gentucca  "  there 5  where  he 
felt  the  chastisement  of  the  justice  which  so  strips 
them.  "  O  soul,"  said  I,  "  who  seemest  so  desirous 
to  speak  with  me,  do  so  that  I  may  hear  thee,  and 
satisfy  both  thyself  and  me  by  thy  speech."     "  A 

1  Recognition  by  the  looks  being  thus  impossible. 

2  Bonagiunta  Urbiciani ;  he  lived  and  wrote  in  the  last  half  of 
the  thirteenth  century. 

3  Martin  IV.,  Pope  from  1281  to  1284. 

4  Archbishop  of  Ravenna. 
6  Upon  his  lips. 


CANTO  XXIV.  153 

woman  is  born,  and  wears  not  yet  the  veil,"  1  he 
began,  "  who  will  make  my  city  pleasant  to  thee, 
however  men  may  blame  it.2  Thou  shalt  go  on 
with  this  prevision  :  if  from  my  murmuring  thou 
hast  received  error,  the  true  things  will  yet  clear  it 
up  for  thee.  But  say,  if  I  here  see  him,  who  drew 
forth  the  new  rhymes,  beginning,  4  Ladies  who 
have  intelligence  of  Love  '  ?  "  3  And  I  to  him,  "  I 
am  one,  who,  when  Love  inspires  me,  notes,  and  in 
that  measure  which  he  dictates  within,  I  go  reveal- 
ing." "  O  brother,  now  I  see,"  said  he,  "  the  knot 
which  held  back  the  Notary,4  and  Guittone,5  and 
me  short  of  the  sweet  new  style  that  I  hear.  I  see 
clearly  how  your  pens  go  on  close  following  the 
dictator,  which  surely  befell  not  with  ours.  And 
he  who  most  sets  himself  to  look  further  sees  no- 
thing more  between  one  style  and  the  other."6 
And,  as  if  contented,  he  was  silent. 

1  Of  a  married  woman. 

2  This  honorable  and  delightful  reference  to  the  otherwise  un- 
known maiden,  Gentueca  of  Lucca,  has  given  occasion  to  much 
worthless  and  base  comment.  Dante  was  at  Lucca  during  his 
exile,  in  1314.  He  himself  was  one  of  those  who  blamed  the  city  ; 
see  Hell,  Canto  XXI. 

3  The  first  verse  of  the  first  canzone  of  The  New  Life. 

4  The  Sicilian  poet,  Jacopo  da  Lentino. 

6  Guittone  d'  Arezzo,  commonly  called  Fra  Guittone,  as  one  of 
the  order  of  the  Frati  Gaudenti.  Dante  refers  to  him  again  in 
Canto  XXVI. 

6  He  who  seeks  for  other  reason  does  not  find  it. 


154  PURGATORY. 

As  the  birds  that  winter  along  the  Nile  some- 
times make  a  flock  in  the  air,  then  fly  in  greater 
haste,  and  go  in  file,  so  all  the  folk  that  were  there, 
lio-ht  both  through  leanness  and  through  will,  turn- 
ing  away  their  faces,  quickened  again  their  pace. 
And  as  the  man  who  is  weary  of  running  lets  his 
companions  go  on,  and  himself  walks,  until  he 
vents  the  panting  of  his  chest,  so  Forese  let  the 
holy  flock  pass  on  and  came  along  behind,  with  me, 
saying,  "  When  shall  it  be  that  I  see  thee  again  ?  ' 
"  I  know  not,"  I  replied  to  him,  "  how  long  I  may 
live  ;  but  truly  my  return  will  not  be  so  speedy, 
that  I  shall  not  in  desire  be  sooner  at  the  shore ; * 
because  the  place  where  I  was  set  to  live,  denudes 
itself  more  of  good  from  day  to  day,  and  seems 
ordained  to  wretched  ruin."  "  Now  go,"  said  he, 
"  for  I  see  him  who  hath  most  fault  for  this 2 
draped  at  the  tail  of  a  beast,  toward  the  valley 
where  there  is  no  disculpation  ever.  The  beast  at 
every  step  goes  faster,  increasing  always  till  it 
strikes  him,  and  leaves  his  body  vilely  undone. 
Those  wheels  have  not  far  to  turn,"  and  he  raised 
his  eyes  to  heaven,  "  for  that  to  become  clear  to 

1  Of  Purgatory. 

2  Corso  de'  Donati,  the  leader  of  the  Black  Guelphs  and  chief 
cause  of  the  evils  of  the  city.  On  the  15th  September,  1308,  his 
enemies  having  risen  against  him,  he  was  compelled  to  fly  from 
Florence.  Near  the  city  he  was  thrown  from  his  horse  and 
dragged  along,  till  he  was  overtaken  and  killed  by  his  pursuers. 


CANTO  XXIV.  155 

thee  which  my  speech  cannot  further  declare.  Now 
do  thou  stay  behind,  for  time  is  so  precious  in  this 
kingdom,  that  I  lose  too  much  coming  thus  at  even 
pace  with  thee." 

As  a  cavalier  sometimes  sets  forth  at  a  gallop 
from  a  troop  which  rides,  and  goes  to  win  the 
honor  of  the  first  encounter,  so  he  went  away  from 
us  with  greater  strides  ;  and  I  remained  on  the 
way  with  only  those  two  who  were  such  great  mar- 
shals of  the  world.1  And  when  he  had  entered  so 
far  before  us  that  my  eyes  became  such  followers 
on  him  as  my  mind  was  on  his  words,2  there  ap- 
peared to  me  the  laden  and  lusty  branches  of  an- 
other  apple-tree,  and  not  far  distant,  because  only 
then  had  I  turned  thitherward.3  I  saw  people 
beneath  it  raising  their  hands  and  crying,  I  know 
not  what,  toward  the  leaves,  like  eager  and  fond 
little  children  who  pray,  and  he  they  pray  to  an- 
swers not,  but,  to  make  their  longing  very  keen, 
holds  aloft  their  desire,  and  conceals  it  not.  Then 
they  departed  as  if  undeceived  :  4  and  now  we  came 
to  the  great  tree  that  rejects  so  many  prayers  and 

1"A  marshal  is  a  ruler  of  the  court  and  of  the  array  under  the 
emperor,  and  should  know  how  to  command  what  ought  to  he 
done,  as  those  two  poets  knew  what  it  was  befitting  to  do  in  the 
world  in  respect  to  moral  and  civil  life."  —  Buti. 

2  Could  no  longer  follow  him  distinctly. 

3  In  the  circling  course  around  the  mountain. 

4  Having  found  vain  the  hope  of  reaching  the  fruit 


156  PURGATORY. 

tears.  "Pass  further  onward,  without  drawing 
near ;  the  tree *  is  higher  up  which  was  eaten  of  by- 
Eve,  and  this  plant  has  been  raised  from  that." 
Thus  among  the  branches  I  know  not  who  was 
speaking ;  wherefore  Virgil  and  Statius  and  I,  draw- 
ing close  together,  went  onward  along  the  side  that 
rises.2  "  Be  mindful,"  the  voice  was  saying,  "  of 
the  accursed  ones,3  formed  in  the  clouds,  who,  when 
glutted,  strove  against  Theseus  with  their  double 
breasts  ;  and  of  the  Hebrews,  who,  at  the  drinking, 
showed  themselves  soft,4  wherefore  Gideon  wished 
them  not  for  companions,  when  he  went  down  the 
hills  toward  Midian." 

Thus  keeping  close  to  one  of  the  two  borders, 
we  passed  by,  hearing  of  sins  of  gluttony  followed, 
in  sooth,  by  wretched  gains.  Then  going  at  large 
along  the  lonely  road,  full  a  thousand  steps  and 
more  had  borne  us  onward,  each  of  us  in  meditation 
without  a  word.  "  Why  go  ye  thus  in  thought, 
ye  three  alone  ?  '  said  a  sudden  voice  ;  whereat  I 
started  as  do  terrified  and  timid  beasts.  I  lifted 
up  my  head  to  see  who  it  might  be,  and  never 
were  glass  or  metals  seen  so  shining  and  ruddy 

1  The   tree    of   knowledge,    in   the    Earthly   Paradise:    Canto 

XXXII. 

2  On  the  inner  side,  by  the  wall  of  the  mountain. 

3  The  centaurs. 

4  Judges,  vii.  4-7. 


CANTO  XXIV.  157 

in  a  furnace  as  one  I  saw  who  said,  "  If  it  please 
you  to  mount  up,  here  must  a  turn  be  taken  ;  this 
way  he  goes  who  wishes  to  go  for  peace."  His 
aspect  had  taken  my  sight  from  me,  wherefore  I 
turned  me  back  to  my  teachers  like  one  who  goes 
according  as  he  hears.1  And,  as  harbinger  of  the 
dawn,  the  breeze  of  May  stirs  and  smells  sweet,  all 
impregnate  with  the  herbage  and  with  the  flowers, 
such  a  wind  I  felt  strike  upon  the  middle  of  my 
forehead,  and  clearly  felt  the  motion  of  the  plumes 
which  made  me  perceive  the  odor  of  ambrosia. 
And  I  heard  said,  "  Blessed  are  they  whom  so 
much  grace  illumines,  that  the  love  of  taste  in- 
spires not  in  their  breasts  too  great  desire,  hunger- 
ing always  so  far  as  is  just."  2 

1  Guided  by  hearing  only. 

2  "  Blessed  are  they  which  do  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteous- 
ness." —  Matthew,  v.  6. 

Dante  has  already  cited  this  Beatitude  (Canto  XXII.),  applying 
it  to  those  who  are  purging  themselves  from  the  inordinate  desire 
for  riches;  he  there  omits  the  word  "hunger,"  as  here  he  omits 
the  "  and  thirst." 


CANTO  XXV. 

Ascent  to  the  Seventh  Ledge.  —  Discourse  of  Statius  on 
generation,  the  infusion  of  the  Soul  into  the  body,  and  the 
corporeal  semblance  of  Souls  after  death.  —  The  Seventh 
Ledge  :  the  Lustful.  —  The  mode  of  their  Purification. 

It  was  the  hour  in  which  the  ascent  allowed  no 
delay  ;  for  the  meridian  circle  had  been  left  by  the 
Sun  to  the  Bull,  and  by  the  Night  to  the  Scor- 
pion ; 1  wherefore  as  the  man  doth  who,  whatever 
may  appear  to  him,  stops  not,  but  goes  on  his 
way,  if  the  goad  of  necessity  prick  him,  so  did  we 
enter  through  the  gap,  one  before  the  other,  taking 
the  stairway  which  by  its  narrowness  unpairs  the 
climbers. 

And  as  the  little  stork  that  lifts  its  wing  through 
will  to  fly,  and  dares  not  abandon  the  nest,  and 
down  it  drops,  so  was  I,  with  will  to  ask,  kindled 
and  quenched,  coming  even  to  the  motion  that  he 
makes  who  proposes  to  speak.  Nor,  though  our 
going  was  swift,  did  my  sweet  Father  forbear,  but 
he  said,  "  Discharge  the  bow  of  speech  which  up 

1  Taurus  follows  on  Aries,  so  that  the  hour  indicated  is  about 
2  P.  M.  The  Night  here  means  the  part  of  the  Heavens  opposite 
to  the  Sun. 


CANTO  XXV.  159 

to  the  iron  thou  hast  drawn."  Then  I  opened  my 
mouth  confidently,  and  began,  "  How  can  one  be- 
come thin,  where  the  need  of  nourishment  is  not 
felt  ?  "  "  If  thou  hadst  called  to  mind  how  Me- 
leager  was  consumed  by  the  consuming  of  a  brand 
this  would  not  be,"  he  said,  "  so  difficult  to  thee ; 
and  if  thou  hadst  thought,  how  at  your  quivering 
your  image  quivers  within  the  mirror,  that  which 
seems  hard  would  seem  easy  to  thee.  But  that 
thou  mayst  to  thy  pleasure  be  inwardly  at  ease,  lo, 
here  is  Statius,  and  I  call  on  him  and  pray  that  he 
be  now  the  healer  of  thy  wounds."  "  If  I  explain 
to  him  the  eternal  view,"  replied  Statius,  "  where 
thou  art  present,  let  it  excuse  me  that  to  thee  I  can- 
not make  denial."  1 

Then  he  began,  "  If,  son,  thy  mind  regards  and 
receives  my  words,  they  will  be  for  thee  a  light 
unto  the  '  how,'  which  thou  askest.2  The  perfect 
blood  which  is  never  drunk  by  the  thirsty  veins, 
but  remains  like  the  food  which  thou  removest 
from  the  table,  takes  in  the  heart  virtue  infor- 
mative of  all  the  human  members;   even  as  that 

1  Here  and  elsewhere  Statius  seems  to  represent  allegorically 
human  philosophy  enlightened  by  Christian  teaching,  dealing  with 
questions  of  knowledge,  not  of  faith. 

2  The  doctrine  set  forth  by  Statius  in  the  following  discourse  is 
derived  from  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  Summa  TheoL,  i.  118,  119,  who, 
in  his  turn,  derived  it  from  Aristotle.  It  is  to  be  found,  more 
briefly  stated,  in  the  Convito,  iv.  21. 


160  PURGATORY. 

blood  does,  which  passes  through  the  veins  to  be- 
come those  members.1  Digested  yet  again,  it  de- 
scends to  the  part  whereof  it  is  more  becoming 
to  be  silent  than  to  speak ;  and  thence,  afterwards, 
it  drops  upon  another's  blood  in  the  natural  vessel. 
There  one  and  the  other  meet  together  ;  the  one 
ordained  to  be  passive,  and  the  other  to  be  active 
because  of  the  perfect  place 2  wherefrom  it  is 
pressed  out ;  and,  conjoined  with  the  former,  the 
latter  begins  to  operate,  first  by  coagulating,  and 
then  by  quickening  that  to  which  it  gives  consist- 
ency for  its  own  material.  The  active  virtue  hav- 
ing become  a  soul,  like  that  of  a  plant  (in  so  far 
different  that  this  is  on  the  way,  and  that  already 
arrived),3  so  worketh  then,  that  now  it  moves  and 
feels,  as  a  sea-fungus  doth ;  and  then  it  proceeds 
to  organize  the  powers  of  which  it  is  the  germ. 
Now,  son,  the  virtue  is  displayed,  now  it  is  dif- 
fused, which  issues  from  the  heart  of  the  begetter, 
where  nature  is  intent  on  all  the  members.4     But 

1  A  portion  of  the  blood  remains  after  the  veins  are  supplied  ; 
in  the  heart  all  the  blood  receives  the  virtue  by  which  it  gives 
form  to  the  various  organs  of  the  body. 

2  The  heart. 

3  The  vegetative  soul  in  the  plant  has  attained  its  full  develop- 
ment, "  has  arrived  ;  "  in  the  animal  is  "  on  the  way  "  to  perfec- 
tion. 

4  From  the  vegetative,  the  soul  has  become  sensitive,  —  anima 
sensitiva. 


CANTO  XXV.  161 

how  from  an  animal  it  becomes  a  speaking  being,1 
thou  as  yet  seest  not ;  this  is  such  a  point  that 
once  it  made  one  wiser  than  thee  to  err,  so  that  in 
his  teaching-  he  separated  from  the  soul  the  poten- 
tial intellect,  because  he  saw  no  organ  assumed  by 
it.2  Open  thy  heart  unto  the  truth  that  is  coming, 
and  know  that,  so  soon  as  in  the  foetus  the  articu- 
lation of  the  brain  is  perfect,  the  Primal  Motor 
turns  to  it  with  joy  over  such  art  of  nature,  and 
inspires  a  new  spirit  replete  with  virtue,  which 
draws  that  which  it  finds  active  there  into  its  own 
substance,  and  makes  one  single  soul  which  lives 
and  feels  and  circles  on  itself.  And  that  thou 
mayst  the  less  wonder  at  this  doctrine,  consider 
the  warmth  of  the  sun  which,  combining  with  the 
juice  that  flows  from  the  vine,  becomes  wine.  And 
when  Lachesis  has  no  more  thread,  this  soul  is 
loosed  from  the  flesh,  and  virtually  bears  away 
with  itself  both  the  human  and  the  divine  ;  the 
other  faculties  all  of  them  mute,3  but  memory,  un- 
derstanding, and  will4  far   more   acute  in  action 

1  A  being-  possessed  of  intellect,  —  the  last  stage  in  the  progress 
of  the  soul,  when  it  becomes  anima  intellectiva. 

2  Averroes  asserted  the  intellect  to  be  impersonal  and  undi- 
vided in  essence ;  not  formally,  but  instrumentally  only,  united 
with  the  individual.     Hence  there  was  no  personal  immortality. 

The  faculties  of  sense  mute  because  their  organs  no  longer 
exist. 

4  The  spiritual  faculties. 


162  PURGATORY. 

than  before.  Without  staying,  it  falls  of  itself, 
marvellously  to  one  of  the  banks.1  Here  it  first 
knows  its  own  roads.  Soon  as  the  place  there  cir- 
cumscribes it,  the  formative  virtue  rays  out  around 
it  in  like  manner,  and  as  much  as  in  the  living 
members.2  And  as  the  air  when  it  is  full  of  rain 
becomes  adorned  with  divers  colors  by  another's 
rays  which  are  reflected  in  it,  so  here  the  neighbor- 
ing air  shapes  itself  in  that  form  which  is  virtually 
imprinted  upon  it  by  the  soul  that  hath  stopped.3 
And  then  like  the  flamelet  which  follows  the  fire 
wherever  it  shifts,  so  its  new  form  follows  the 
spirit.  Since  thereafter  from  this  it  has  its  aspect, 
it  is  called  a  shade ;  and  by  this  it  shapes  the  organ 
for  every  sense  even  to  the  sight ;  by  this  we 
speak,  and  by  this  we  laugh,  by  this  we  make  the 
tears  and  the  sighs,  which  on  the  mountain  thou 
mayst  have  perceived.  According  as  the  desires 
and  the  other  affections  impress  us  the  shade  is 
shaped;  and  this  is  the  cause  of  that  at  which  thou 
wonderest." 

And  now  we  had  come  to  the  last  circuit,4  and 

1  Of  Acheron  or  of  Tiber,  according1  as  the  soul  is  damned  or 
saved. 

2  In  this  account  of  the  formation  of  the  bodily  semblance  in 
the  spiritual  realms,  Statius  no  longer  follows  the  doctrine  of 
Aquinas.  The  conception  is  derived  from  Plato ;  but  the  form 
given  to  it  is  peculiar  to  Dante. 

3  Stopped  in  the  place  allotted  to  it. 

4  The  word  in  the  original  is  tortura.     Benvenuto's  comment  is, 


CANTO  XXV.  163 

turning  to  the   right  hand,  we  were  intent  upon 
another  care.     Here  the  bank  shoots  forth  flame, 
and  the  ledge  breathes  a  blast  upward  which  drives 
it  back,  and  sequesters  a  path  from  it.1     Where- 
fore it  was  needful  to  go  one  by  one  along  the  unen- 
closed side  ;  and  on  the  one  hand  I  was  afraid  of 
the  fire,  and  on  the  other  I  was  afraid  of  falling 
off.     My  Leader  said,  "Through  this  place,  one 
must  keep  tight  the  rein  upon  the  eyes,  because  for 
little  one  might  go  astray."     "  Summce  Deus  de- 
mentia?" 2  in  the  bosom  of  the  great  burning  then 
I  heard  singing,  which  made  me  care  not  less  to 
turn.     And  I  saw  spirits  going  through  the  flame ; 
wherefore  I  looked  at  them  and  at  my  own  steps, 
apportioning  to  each  my  sight  from  moment  to  mo- 
ment.    After  the  end  of  that  hymn,  they  loudly 
cried :  "  Virum  non  cognosco  ;"  3  then  began  again 
the  hymn  with  low  voice ;  this  finished,  they  cried 
anew,  "  To  the  wood  Diana  kept  herself,  and  drove 
therefrom    Helice,4  who   had    felt   the   poison   of 

"  nunc  incipiebant  torquere  et  flectere  viam,  ideo  talem  deflec- 
tionem  appellat  torturam."  Buti,  on  the  contrary,  says,  utor- 
tura  cioe  tormento." 

1  Secures  a  safe  pathway  along  the  ledge. 

2  -'God  of  clemency  supreme,"  the  beginning  of  a  hymn,  sung 
at  Matins,  containing  a  prayer  for  purity. 

3  "  I  know  not  a  man,"  the  words  of  Mary  to  the  angel.— Luke, 

i.  34. 

4  Helice,  or  Callisto,  the  nymph  who  bore  a  son  to  Jupiter,  and, 


164  PURGATORY. 

Venus."  Then  they  turned  to  singing  ;  then  wives 
they  cried  out,  and  husbands  who  were  chaste,  as 
virtue  and  marriage  enjoin  upon  us.  And  I  be- 
lieve this  mode  suffices  them  through  all  the  time 
the  fire  burns  them.  With  such  cure  it  is  needful, 
and  with  sugIi  food,  that  the  last  wound  of  all  should 
be  closed  up. 

having  been  changed  to  a  bear  by  Juno,  was  by  Jove  transferred 
with  her  child  to  the  heavens,  where  they  are  seen  as  the  Great 
and  Little  Bear. 


CANTO  XXVI. 

Seventh  Ledge  :  the  Lustful.  —  Sinners  in  the  fire,  going 
in  opposite  directions.  —  Guido  Guinicelli.  —  Arnaut  Daniel. 

While  we  were  going  on  thus  along  the  edge, 
one  before  the  other,  and  the  good  Master  was 
often  saying,  "  Take  heed  !  let  it  avail  that  I  warn 
thee,"  the  sun  was  striking  me  on  the  right  shoul- 
der, and  now,  raying  out,  was  changing  all  the 
west  from  azure  to  a  white  aspect ;  and  with  my 
shadow  I  was  making  the  flame  appear  more 
ruddy,  and  only  at  such  an  indication1  I  saw 
many  shades,  as  they  went  on,  give  attention. 
This  was  the  occasion  which  gave  them  a  begin- 
ning to  speak  of  me,  and  they  began  to  say,  "  He 
seems  not  a  fictitious  body;'  then  toward  me, 
so  far  as  they  could  do  so,  certain  of  them  came, 
always  with  regard  not  to  come  out  where  they 
would  not  be  burned. 

"  O  thou !  who  goest,  not  from  being  slower,  but 
perhaps  from  reverence,  behind  the  others,  reply 
to  me  who  in  thirst  and  fire  am  burning.  Nor  to 
me  only  is  thy  reply  of  need,  for  all  these  have  a 

1  At  this  sign  that  Dante's  body  was  that  of  a  living  man. 


106  PURGATORY. 

greater  thirst  for  it  than  Indian  or  Ethiop  of  cold 
water.  Tell  us  how  it  is  that  thou  makest  of  thy- 
self a  wall  to  the  sun,  as  if  thou  hadst  not  ye4 
entered  within  the  net  of  death."  Thus  spoke  to 
me  one  of  them ;  and  I  should  now  have  disclosed 
myself,  if  I  had  not  been  intent  on  another  new 
thing  which  then  appeared ;  for  through  the  mid- 
dle of  the  burning  road  were  coming  people  with 
their  faces  opposite  to  these,  who  made  me  gaze 
in  suspense.  There  I  see,  on  every  side,  all  the 
shades  making  haste  and  kissing  each  other,  with- 
out stopping,  content  with  brief  greeting.  Thus 
within  their  brown  band  one  ant  touches  muzzle 
with  another,  perchance  to  spy  out  their  way  and 
their  fortune. 

Soon  as  they  end  the  friendly  salutation,  before 
the  first  step  runs  on  beyond,  each  strives  to  out- 
cry the  other  ;  the  new-come  folk :  "  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah,"  and  the  other,  "  Into  the  cow  enters 
Pasiphae,  that  the  bull  may  run  to  her  lust." 
Then  like  cranes,  of  whom  part  should  fly  to  the 
Kiphsean  mountains,1  and  part  toward  the  sands,2 
these  shunning  the  frost  and  those  the  sun,  one 
folk  goes,  the  other  comes  on,  and  weeping  they 
return  to  their  first  chants,  and  to  the  cry  which 
most  befits  them. 

1  Mountains  vaguely  placed  by  the  early  geographers  in  t&3 
far  North. 

2  The  deserts  of  the  South. 


CANTO  XXVI.  167 

And  those  same  who  had  prayed  me  drew  near 
to  me  as  before,  intent  in  their  looks  to  listen.  I, 
who  twice  had  seen  their  desire,  began,  "  O  souls 
secure  of  having,  whenever  it  may  be,  a  state  of 
peace,  neither  unripe  nor  mature  have  my  limbs 
remained  yonder,  but  they  are  here  with  me  with 
their  blood,  and  with  their  joints.  I  go  up  in  order 
to  be  no  longer  blind.  A  Lady  is  on  high  who 
winneth  grace  for  us,  whereby  I  bring  my  mortal 
part  through  your  world.  But  so  may  your  greater 
will  soon  become  satisfied,  in  such  wise  that  the 
heaven  may  harbor  you  which  is  full  of  love,  and 
most  amply  spreads,  tell  me,  in  order  that  I  may 
yet  rule  the  paper  for  it,  who  are  ye,  and  who  are 
that  crowd  which  goes  its  way  behind  your  backs." 

Not  otherwise  stupefied,  the  mountaineer  is  con- 
fused, and  gazing  round  is  dumb,  when  rough  and 
savage  he  enters  the  town,  than  each  shade  became 
in  his  appearance  ;  but,  after  they  were  unbur- 
dened of  their  bewilderment,  which  in  high  hearts 
is  quickly  assuaged,  "  Blessed  thou,"  began  again 
that  one  who  first  had  asked  me,  "  who  of  our  re- 
gions dost  ship  experience  for  dying  better.  The 
people  who  do  not  come  with  us  offended  in  that 
for  which  once  Caesar  in  his  triumph  heard  '  Queen ' 
cried  out  against  him  ;  therefore  they  go  off  shout- 
ing 4  Sodom,'  reproving  themselves  as  thou  hast 
heard,  and  aid  the  burning  by  their  shame.     Our 


1G8  PURGATORY. 

sin  was  hermaphrodite ;  but  because  we  observed 
not  human  law,  following  our  appetite  like  beasts, 
when  we  part  from  them,  the  name  of  her  who  bes- 
tialized  herself  in  the  beast-shaped  planks  is  uttered 
by  us,  in  opprobrium  of  ourselves.  Now  thou 
knowest  our  deeds,  and  of  what  we  were  guilty  ;  if, 
perchance,  thou  wishest  to  know  by  name  who  we 
are,  there  is  not  time  to  tell,  and  I  could  not  do  it. 
I  will  indeed  make  thee  short  of  wish  about  my- 
self ;  I  am  Guido  Guinicelli  ; 1  and  now  I  purify 
myself,  because  I  truly  repented  before  my  last 
hour. 

Such  as  in  the  sorrow  of  Lycurgus  her  two  sons 
became  at  seeing  again  their  mother,2  such  I  be- 
came, but  I  rise  not  so  far,3  when  I  heard  name 
himself  the  father  of  me,  and  of  my  betters  who 
ever  used  sweet  and  gracious  rhymes  of  love  ;  and 
without  hearing  or  speaking,  full  of  thought  I  went 
on,  gazing  a  long  time  upon  him  ;  nor,  for  the  fire, 
did  I  draw  nearer  to  him.     After  I  was  fed  with 

1  Of  Bologna ;  lie  was  living  after  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth 
century.  Of  his  life  little  is  known,  hut  his  verses  survive  and 
justify  Dante's  words  concerning  them. 

2  ' '  Lycurgus,  King  of  Nemsea,  enraged  with  Hypsipyle  for 
leaving  his  infant  child,  who  was  killed  by  a  serpent,  while  she 
was  showing  the  river  Langia  to  the  Argives  (see  Canto  XXII.), 
was  about  to  kill  her,  when  she  was  found  and  rescued  by  her 
own  sons."  —  Statius,  Thebaid,  v.  721  (Pollock). 

8  I  was  more  restrained  than  they. 


CANTO  XXVI.  169 

looking,  I  offered  myself  wholly  ready  for  his  ser- 
vice,   with    the    affirmation    that    makes    another 
believe.     And  he  to  me,   "  By  what  I  hear  thou 
leavest  such  trace  in  me,  and  so  bright,  that  Lethe 
cannot  take  it  away  nor  make  it  dim.     But  if  thy 
words  have  now  sworn  truth,  tell  me  what  is  the 
cause  why  in  speech  and  look  thou  showest  that 
thou  dost  hold  me  dear?"     And  I  to  him,  "  The 
sweet  verses  of  yours,  which,  so  long  as  the  modern 
fashion  shall  endure,  will  still  make  dear  their  ink." 
"O  brother,"  said  he,  "this  one  whom  I  distin- 
guish for  thee  with  my  finger,"  and  he  pointed  to 
a  spirit  in  advance,1  "  was  a  better  smith  of  the 
maternal  speech.     In  verses  of  love,  and  prose  of 
romances,  he  excelled  all,  and  let  the  foolish  talk 
who  think  that  he  of  Limoges 2  surpasses  him  ;  to 
rumor  more  than  to  truth  they  turn  their  faces, 
and  thus  confirm  their  own  opinion,  before  art  or 
reason  is  listened  to  by  them.     Thus  did  many  of 
old  concerning  Guittone,3  from  cry  to  cry  only  to 
him  giving  the  prize,  until  the  truth  has  prevailed 
with  more  persons.     Now  if  thou  hast  such  ample 
privilege  that  it  be  permitted  thee  to  go  unto  the 
cloister  in  which  Christ  is  abbot  of  the  college,  say 
for  me  to  him  one  paternoster,  so  far  as  needs  for 

1  Arnaut  Daniel,  a  famous  troubadour. 

2  Gerault  de  Berneil. 

3  Guittone  d'  Arezzo  (see  Canto  XXIV.). 


170  PURGATORY. 

us  in  this  world  where  power  to  sin  is  no  longer 


ours."  * 


Then,  perhaps  to  give  place  to  the  other  who 
was  near  behind  him,  he  disappeared  through  the 
fire,  even  as  through  the  water  a  fish  going  to 
the  bottom.  I  moved  forward  a  little  to  him  who 
had  been  pointed  out  to  me,  and  said,  that  for 
his  name  my  desire  was  making  ready  a  gracious 
place.  He  began  graciously  to  say,2  "  So  pleaseth 
me  your  courteous  demand  that  I  cannot,  and  I  will 
not,  hide  me  from  you.  I  am  Arnaut  who  weep 
and  go  singing ;  contrite  I  see  my  past  folly,  and 
joyful  I  see  before  me  the  day  I  hope  for.  Now  I 
pray  you  by  that  virtue  which  guides  you  to  the 
summit  of  the  stair,  at  times  be  mindful  of  my 
pain."  Then  he  hid  himself  in  the  fire  that  re- 
fines them. 

1  The  words  in  the  Lord's  Prayer,  "  Deliver  us  from  tempta- 
tion," are  not  needed  for  the  spirits  in  Purgatory. 

2  The  words  of  Daniel  are  in  the  Provencal  tongue. 


CANTO  XXVII. 

Seventh  Ledge  :  the  Lustful.  —  Passage  through  the 
Flames.  —  Stairway  in  the  rock.  —  Night  upon  the  stairs. 
—  Dream  of  Dante.  —  Morning.  —  Ascent  to  the  Earthly 
Paradise.  —  Last  words  of  Virgil. 

As  when  he  darts  forth  his  first  rays  there  where 
his  Maker  shed  His  blood  (Ebro  falling  under 
the  lofty  Scales,  and  the  waves  in  the  Ganges 
scorched  by  noon)  so  the  sun  was  now  stand- 
ing ; 1  so  that  the  day  was  departing,  when  the  glad 
Angel  of  God  appeared  to  us.  Outside  the  flame 
he  was  standing  on  the  bank,  and  was  singing, 
"  Beati  mundo  corde"  2  in  a  voice  far  more  living 
than  ours  :  then,  "  No  one  goes  further,  ye  holy 
souls,  if  first  the  fire  sting  not ;  enter  into  it,  and 
to  the  song  beyond  be  ye  not  deaf,"  he  said  to  us, 
when  we  were  near  him.  Whereat  I  became  such, 
when  I  heard  him,  as  is  he  who  in  the  pit  is  put.3 
With  hands  clasped  upwards,  I  stretched  forward, 
looking  at  the  fire,  and  imagining  vividly  human 

1  It  was  near  sunrise  at  Jerusalem,  and  consequently  near  sun- 
set in  Purgatory,  midnight  in  Spain,  and  midday  at  the  Ganges. 

2  "  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart." 

3  Who  is  condemned  to  be  buried  alive. 


172  PURGATORY. 

bodies  I  had  once  seen  burnt.  The  good  Escorts 
turned  toward  me,  and  Virgil  said  to  me,  "  My 
son,  here  may  be  torment,  but  not  death.  Bethink 
thee  !  bethink  thee  !  and  if  I  even  upon  Geryon 
guided  thee  safe,  what  shall  I  do  now  that  I  am 
nearer  God  ?  Believe  for  certain  that  if  within 
the  belly  of  this  flame  thou  shouldst  stand  full  a 
thousand  years,  it  could  not  make  thee  bald  of  one 
hair.  And  if  thou  perchance  believest  that  I  de- 
ceive thee,  draw  near  to  it,  and  make  trial  for  thy- 
self with  thine  own  hands  on  the  hem  of  thy  gar- 
ments. Put  aside  now,  put  aside  every  fear  ;  turn 
hitherward,  and  come  on  secure." 

And  I  still  motionless  and  against  conscience  ! 

When  he  saw  me  still  stand  motionless  and  ob- 
durate, he  said,  disturbed  a  little,  "  Now  see,  son, 
between  Beatrice  and  thee  is  this  wall." 

As  at  the  name  of  Thisbe,  Pyramus,  at  point  of 
death,  opened  his  eyelids  and  looked  at  her,  what 
time  the  mulberry  became  vermilion,  so,  my  obdu- 
racy becoming  softened,  I  turned  me  to  the  wise 
Leader,  hearing  the  name  that  in  my  memory  is 
ever  welling  up.  Whereat  he  nodded  his  head, 
and  said,  "  How !  do  we  want  to  stay  on  this 
side  ?  "  then  he  smiled  as  one  doth  at  a  child  who 
is  conquered  by  an  apple. 

Then  within  the  fire  he  set  himself  before  me, 
praying  Statius,  that  he  would  come  behind,  who 


CANTO  XXVII.  173 

previously,  on  the  long  road,  had  divided  us. 
When  I  was  in,  into  boiling  glass  I  would  have 
thrown  myself  to  cool  me,  so  without  measure  was 
the  burning  there.  My  sweet  Father,  to  encour- 
age me,  went  talking  ever  of  Beatrice,  saying,  "  I 
seem  already  to  see  her  eyes." 

A  voice  was  guiding  us,  which  was  singing  on 
the  other  side,  and  we,  ever  attentive  to  it,  came 
forth  there  where  was  the  ascent.  "  Ve?iite,  bene- 
dicti  patris  mei"  1  sounded  within  a  light  that  was 
there  such  that  it  overcame  me,  and  I  could  not 
look  on  it.  "  The  sun  departs,"  it  added,  "  and  the 
evening  comes  ;  tarry  not,  but  hasten  your  steps 
so  long  as  the  west  grows  not  dark." 

The  way  mounted  straight,  through  the  rock,  iu 
such  direction  2  that  I  cut  off  in  front  of  me  the 
rays  of  the  sun  which  was  already  low.  And  of 
few  stairs  had  we  made  essay  ere,  by  the  vanishing 
of  the  shadow,  both  I  and  my  Sages  perceived 
behind  us  the  setting  of  the  sun.  And  before 
the  horizon  in  all  its  immense  regions  had  become 
of  one  aspect,  and  night  had  all  her  dispensations, 
each  of  us  made  of  a  stair  his  bed  ;  for  the  nature 
of  the  mountain  took  from  us  the  power  more  than 
the  delight  of  ascending. 

As  goats,  who  have  been  swift  and  wayward  on 

1  "  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father."  —  Matthew,  xxv.  34. 

2  Toward  the  east. 


174  PURGATORY. 

the  peaks  ere  they  are  fed,  become  tranquil  as  they 
ruminate,  silent  in  the  shade  while  the  sun  is  hot, 
watched  by  the  herdsman,  who  on  his  staff  is  lean- 
ing and  waits  on  their  repose  ;  and  as  the  shep- 
herd, who  lodges  out  of  doors,  passes  the  night 
beside  his  quiet  flock,  watching  that  the  wild  beast 
may  not  scatter  it :  such  were  we  all  three  then,  I 
like  a  goat,  and  they  like  shepherds,  hemmed  in  on 
this  side  and  on  that  by  the  high  rock.  Little  of 
the  outside  could  there  appear,  but  through  that 
little  I  saw  the  stars  both  brighter  and  larger  than 
their  wont.  Thus  ruminating,  and  thus  gazing 
upon  them,  sleep  overcame  me,  sleep  which  oft 
before  a  deed  be  done  knows  news  thereof. 

At  the  hour,  I  think,  when  from  the  east  on  the 
mountain  first  beamed  Cytherea,  who  with  fire  of 
love  seems  always  burning,  I  seemed  in  dream  to 
see  a  lady,  young  and  beautiful,  going  through  a 
meadow  gathering  flowers,  and  singing  she  was  say- 
ing, "  Let  him  know,  whoso  asks  my  name,  that  I 
am  Leah,  and  I  go  moving  my  fair  hands  around 
to  make  myself  a  garland.  To  please  me  at  the 
glass  here  I  adorn  me,  but  my  sister  Rachel  never 
withdraws  from  her  mirror,  and  sits  all  day.  She 
is  as  fain  to  look  with  her  fair  eyes  as  I  to  adorn 
me  with  my  hands.  Her  seeing,  and  me  doing,  sat- 
isfies."1 

1  Leah  and  Rachel  are  the  types  of  the  active  and  the  contem- 
plative life. 


CANTO  XXVII.  175 

And  now  before  the  splendors  which  precede  the 
dawn,  and  rise  the  more  grateful  unto  pilgrims  as 
in  returning  they  lodge  less  remote,1  the  shadows 
fled  away  on  every  side,  and  my  sleep  with  them  ; 
whereupon  I  rose,  seeing  my  great  Masters  already 
risen.  "  That  pleasant  apple  which  through  so 
many  branches  the  care  of  mortals  goes  seeking, 
to-day  shall  put  in  peace  thy  hungerings."  Virgil 
used  words  such  as  these  toward  me,  and  never 
were  there  gifts  which  could  be  equal  in  pleasure 
to  these.  Such  wish  upon  wish  came  to  me  to  be 
above,  that  at  every  step  thereafter  I  felt  the  fea- 
thers growing  for  my  flight. 

When  beneath  us  all  the  stairway  had  been  run, 
and  we  were  on  the  topmost  step,  Virgil  fixed  his 
eyes  on  me,  and  said,  "  The  temporal  fire  and  the 
eternal  thou  hast  seen,  son,  and  art  come  to  a  place 
where  of  myself  no  further  onward  I  discern.     I 
have  brought  thee  here   with   understanding  and 
with  art;  thine  own   pleasure  now  take  thou  for 
guide :  forth  art  thou  from  the  steep  ways,  forth 
art  thou  from  the   narrow.     See    there   the    sun, 
which   on    thy  front  doth    shine ;    see    the   young 
grass,  the  flowers,  the  shrubs,  which  here  the  earth 
of  itself  alone  produces.     Until  rejoicing  come  the 
beautiful  eyes  which  weeping  made  me  come   to 
thee,  thou  canst  sit  down  and  thou  canst  go  among 

1  As  they  come  nearer  home. 


176  PURGATORY. 

them.  Expect  no  more  or  word  or  sign  from  me. 
Free,  upright,  and  sane  is  thine  own  free  will,  and 
it  would  be  wrong  not  to  act  according  to  its  plea- 
sure ;  wherefore  thee  over  thyself  I  crown  and 
mitre." 


CANTO  XXVIII. 

The  Earthly  Paradise.  —  The  Forest.  —  A  Lady  gathering 
flowers  on  the  bank  of  a  little  stream.  —  Discourse  with  her 
concerning  the  nature  of  the  place. 

Fain  now  to  searcli  within  and  round  about  the 
divine  forest  dense  and  living,  which  tempered  the 
new  day  to  my  eyes,  without  longer  waiting  I  left 
the  bank,  taking  the  level  ground  very  slowly,  over 
the  soil  that  everywhere  breathes  fragrance.  A 
sweet  breeze  that- had  no  variation  in  itself  struck 
me  on  the  brow,  not  with  heavier  blow  than  a  soft 
wind  ;  at  which  the  branches,  readily  trembling,  all 
of  them  were  bending  to  the  quarter  where  the 
holy  mountain  casts  its  first  shadow;  yet  not  so 
far  parted  from  their  straightness,  that  the  little 
birds  among  the  tops  would  leave  the  practice  of 
their  every  art ;  but  with  full  joy  singing  they  re- 
ceived the  early  breezes  among  the  leaves,  which 
kept  a  burden  to  their  rhymes,  such  as  gathers 
from  bough  to  bough  through  the  pine  forest  upon 
the   shore   of   Chiassi,  when    Eolus  lets  forth   Si- 


rocco.1 


1  The  south-east  wind. 


178  PURGATORY. 

Now  had  my  slow  steps  carried  me  within  the 
ancient  wood  so  far  that  I  could  not  see  back  to 
where  I  had  entered  it :  and  lo,  a  stream  took  from 
me  further  progress,  which  toward  the  left  with 
its  little  waves  was  bending  the  grass  that  sprang 
upon  its  bank.  All  the  waters,  that  are  purest  on 
the  earth,  would  seem  to  have  some  mixture  in 
them,  compared  with  that  which  hides  nothing, 
although  it  moves  along  dusky  under  the  perpet- 
ual shadow,  which  never  lets  the  sun  or  moon  shine 
there. 

With  feet  I  stayed,  and  with  my  eyes  I  passed 
to  the  other  side  of  the  streamlet,  to  gaze  at  the 
great  variety  of  the  fresh  may ;  and  there  appeared 
to  me,  even  as  a  thing  appears  suddenly  which 
turns  aside  through  wonder  every  other  thought,  a 
solitary  lady,  who  was  going  along,  singing,  and 
culling  flower  from  flower,  wherewith  all  her  path 
was  painted.  "  Ah,  fair  Lady,1  who  warmest  thy- 
self in  the  rays  of  love,  if  I  may  trust  to  looks 
which  are  wont  to  be  witnesses  of  the  heart,  may 
the  will  come  to  thee,"  said  I  to  her,  "to  draw  for- 
ward toward  this  stream,  so  far  that  I  can  under- 
stand what  thou   art    singing.     Thou  makest  me 

1  This  lady  is  the  type  of  the  life  of  virtuous  activity.  Her 
name,  as  appears  later,  is  Matilda.  Why  this  name  was  chosen 
for  her,  and  whether  she  stands  for  any  earthly  personage,  has 
been  the  subject  of  vast  and  still  open  debate. 


CANTO  XXVIII.  179 

remember  where  and  what  was  Proserpine,  at  the 
time  when  her  mother  lost  her,  and  she  the 
spring." 

As  a  lady  who  is  dancing  turns  with  feet  close 
to  the  ground  and  to  each  other,  and  hardly  sets 
foot  before  foot,  she  turned  herself  on  the  red  and 
on  the  yellow  flowerets  toward  me,  not  otherwise 
than  a  virgin  who  lowers  her  modest  eyes,  and 
made  my  prayers  content,  approaching  so  that  the 
sweet  sound  came  to  me  with  its  meaning.  Soon 
as  she  was  there  where  the  grasses  are  now  bathed 
by  the  waves  of  the  fair  stream,  she  bestowed  on  me 
the  gift  of  lifting  her  eyes.  I  do  not  believe  that 
so  great  a  lis-ht  shone  beneath  the  lids  of  Venus, 
transfixed  by  her  son,  beyond  all  his  custom.  She 
was  smiling  upon  the  opposite  right  bank,  gather- 
ing with  her  hands  more  colors  which  that  high 
land  brings  forth  without  seed.  The  stream  made 
us  three  paces  apart;  but  the  Hellespont  where 
Xerxes  passed  it  —  a  curb  still  on  all  human  pride 

endured    not    more    hatred   from    Leander  for 

swelling  between  Sestos  and  Abydos,  than  that 
from  me  because  it  opened  not  then.  "Ye  are 
new  come,"  she  began,  "and,  perchance,  why  I  smile 
in  this  place  chosen  for  human  nature  as  its  nest, 
some  doubt  holds  you  marvelling  ;  but  the  psalm 
'Delectasti ' 1  affords  light  which  may  uncloud  your 

1  Psalm  xcii.  4.     "  Delectasti  me,  Domine,  in  factura  tua,  et  in 


180  PURGATORY. 

understanding.  And  thou  who  art  in  front,  and 
didst  pray  to  me,  say,  if  else  thou  wouldst  hear,  for 
I  came  ready  for  every  question  of  thine,  so  far 
as  may  suffice."  "  The  water,"  said  I,  "  and  the 
sound  of  the  forest,  impugn  within  me  recent 
faith  in  something  that  I  heard  contrary  to  this." 
Whereon  she,  "  I  will  tell,  how  from  its  own  cause 
proceeds  that  which  makes  thee  wonder  ;  and  I 
will  clear  away  the  mist  which  strikes  thee. 

"  The  supreme  Good,  which  itself  alone  is  pleas- 
ing to  itself,  made  man  good,  and  for  good,  and 
gave  this  place  for  earnest  to  him  of  eternal  peace. 
Through  his  own  default  he  dwelt  here  little  while ; 
through  his  own  default  to  tears  and  to  toil  he 
changed  honest  laughter  and  sweet  play.  In  order 
that  the  disturbance,  which  the  exhalations  of  the 
water  and  of  the  earth  (which  follow  so  far  as 
they  can  the  heat)  produce  below,  might  not  make 
any  war  on  man,  this  mountain  rose  so  high  toward 
heaven,  and  is  free  from  them  from  the  point 
where  it  is  locked  in.1  Now  because  the  whole  air 
revolves  in  circuit  with  the  primal  revolution,2  if 

operibus  manuum  tuarum  exultabo."  "  For  thou,  Lord,  hast  made 
me  glad  through  thy  work ;  I  will  triumph  in  the  works  of  thy 
hands." 

1  Above  the  level  of  the  gate  through  which  Purgatory  is  en- 
tered, as  Statius  has  already  explained  (Canto  XXI.),  the  vapors 
of  earth  do  not  rise. 

2  With  the  movement  given  to  it  by  the  motion  of  the  heavens. 


CANTO  XX VIII.  181 

its  circle  be  not  broken  by  some  projection,  upon 
this  height,  which  is  wholly  disengaged  in  the  liv- 
ing air,  this  motion  strikes,  and  makes  the  wood, 
since  it   is   dense,  resound;   and   the   plant  being 
struck  hath  such  power  that  with  its  virtue  it  im- 
pregnates the  breeze,  and  this  then  in  its  whirling 
scatters  it  around  :  and  the  rest  of  the  earth,  ac- 
cording as  it  is  fit  in  itself,  or  through  its  sky,  con- 
ceives and  brings  forth  divers  trees  of  divers  vir- 
tues.    It  should  not  seem  a  marvel  then  on  earth, 
this  being  heard,  when  some  plant,  without  manifest 
seed,  there  takes  hold.     And  thou  must  know  that 
the  holy  plain  where  thou  art  is  full  of  every  seed, 
and  has  fruit  in  it  which  yonder  is  not  gathered. 
The  water  which  thou  seest  rises  not  from  a  vein 
restored  by  vapor  which  the  frost  condenses,  like  a 
stream  that  gains  and  loses  breath,  but  it  issues 
from  a  fountain  constant  and   sure,  which  by  the 
will  of  God  regains  as  much  as,  open  on  two  sides, 
it  pours  forth.     On  this  side  it  descends  with  vir- 
tue that  takes  from  one  the  memory  of  sin  ;  on  the 
other  it  restores  that  of  every  good  deed.     Here 
Lethe,  so  on  the  other  side  Eunoe  it  is  called ;  and 
it  works  not  if  first  it  be  not  tasted  on  this  side 
and  on  that.     To  all  other  savors  this  is  superior. 

"  And  though  thy  thirst  may  be  fully  sated  even 
if  I  disclose  no  more  to  thee,  I  will  yet  give  thee 
a  corollary  for  grace ;  nor  do  I  think  my  speech 


182  PUBGATORY. 

may  be  less  dear  to  thee,  if  beyond  promise  it  en- 
large itself  with  thee.  Those  who  in  ancient  time 
told  in  poesy  of  the  Age  of  Gold,  and  of  its  happy 
state,  perchance  upon  Parnassus  dreamed  of  this 
place  :  here  was  the  root  of  mankind  innocent ; 
here  is  always  spring,  and  every  fruit ;  this  is  the 
nectar  of  which  each  tells." 

I  turned  me  back  then  wholly  to  my  Poets,  and 
saw  that  with  a  smile  they  had  heard  the  last 
sentence  ;  then  to  the  beautiful  Lady  I  turned  my 
face. 


CANTO   XXIX. 

The  Earthly  Paradise.  —  Mystic  Procession  or  Triumph 
of  the  Church. 

Singing  like  a  lady  enamored,  she,  at  the  end- 
ing of  her  words,  continued :  "Beati,  quorum  tecta 
sunt  peccata  ;  "  1  and,  like  nymphs  who  were  wont 
to  go  solitary  through  the  sylvan  shades,  this  one 
desiring  to  see  and  that  to  avoid  the  sun,  she 
moved  on  then  counter  to  the  stream,  going  up 
along  the  bank,  and  I  at  even  rate  with  her,  match- 
ing her  little  steps  with  little.  Of  her  steps  and 
mine  were  not  a  hundred,  when  the  banks  both 
alike    £ave  a  turn,  in  such  wise  that   toward  the 

O  7 

east  I  faced  again.  Nor  thus  had  our  way  been 
long,  when  the  lady  wholly  turned  round  to  me, 
saying,  "  My  brother,  look  and  listen."  And  lo ! 
a  sudden  lustre  ran  from  all  quarters  through 
the  great  forest,  so  that  it  put  me  in  suspect  of 
lightning.  But  because  the  lightning  ceases  even 
as  it  comes,  and  this,  lasting,  became  more  and 
more  resplendent,  in  my  thought  I  said,  "  What 

1  "  Blessed' are   they   whose   transgressions   are   forgiven."  — 
Psalm  xxxii.  1. 


184  PURGATORY. 

tiling  is  this  ?  "  And  a  sweet  melody  ran  through 
the  luminous  air  ;  whereupon  a  righteous  zeal  caused 
me  to  blame  the  temerity  of  Eve,  that,  there,  where 
the  earth  and  the  heavens  were  obedient,  the  wo- 
man only,  and  but  just  now  formed,  did  not  endure 
to  stay  under  any  veil;  under  which  if  she  had 
devoutly  stayed  I  should  have  tasted  those  ineffa- 
ble delights  before,  and  for  a  longer  time.  While 
I  was  o'oin2  on  mid  such  first  fruits  of  the  eternal 
pleasure,  all  enrapt,  and  still  desirous  of  more  joys, 
in  front  of  us  the  air  under  the  green  branches 
became  like  a  blazing  fire,  and  the  sweet  sound 
was  now  heard  as  a  song. 

0  Virgins  sacrosanct,  if  ever  hunger,  cold,  or 
vigils  I  have  endured  for  you,  the  occasion  spurs 
me  that  I  claim  reward  therefor.  Now  it  behoves 
that  Helicon  pour  forth  for  me,  and  Urania  aid 
me  with  her  choir  to  put  in  verse  things  difficult 

to  think. 

A  little  further  on,  the  long  tract  of  space  which 
was  still  between  us  and  them  presented  falsely 
what  seemed  seven  trees  of  gold.  But  when  I  had 
come  so  near  to  them  that  the  common  object, 
which  deceives  the  sense,1  lost  not  through  dis- 
tance any  of  its  attributes,  the  power  which  sup- 
plies discourse    to    reason   distinguished   them    as 

1  An  object  which  has  properties  common  to  many  things,  so 
that  at  a  distance  the  sight  cannot  distinguish  its  specific  nature. 


CANTO  XXIX.  185 

candlesticks,1  and  in  the  voices  of  the  song,  "  Ho- 
sanna."  From  above  the  fair  array  was  flaming, 
brighter  by  far  than  the  Moon  in  the  serene  of 
midnight,  in  the  middle  of  her  month.  I  turned 
me  round  full  of  wonder  to  the  good  Virgil,  and 
he  replied  to  me  with  a  look  charged  not  less 
with  amazement.  Then  I  turned  back  my  face  to 
the  high  things  that  were  moving  toward  us  so 
slowly  they  would  have  been  outstripped  by  new- 
made  brides.  The  lady  cried  to  me,  "  Why  burn- 
est  thou  only  thus  with  affection  for  the  living 
lights,  and  lookest  not  at  that  which  comes  behind 
them  ?  "  Then  saw  I  folk  coming  behind,  as  if  after 
their  leaders,  clothed  in  white,  and  such  unspotted- 
ness  there  never  was  on  earth.  The  water  was 
resplendent  on  the  left  flank,  and  reflected  to  me 
my  left  side,  if  I  looked  in  it,  even  as  a  mirror. 
When  on  my  bank  I  had  such  position  that  only 
the  stream  separated  me,  in  order  to  see  better,  I 
gave  halt  to  my  steps.     And  I  saw  the  flamelets 

1  The  imagery  of  the  Triumph  of  the  Church  here  described  is 
larg-ely  taken  from  the  Apocalypse.  "And  I  turned  to  see  the 
voice  that  spake  with  me.  And  being  turned,  I  saw  seven  golden 
candlesticks." — Revelation,  i.  12.  "And  there  were  seven  lamps 
of  fire  burning  before  the  throne,  which  are  the  seven  Spirits  of 
God."  —  J<s?.,iv.  5.  "And  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  shall  rest  upon 
him,  the  spirit  of  wisdom  and  understanding,  the  spirit  of  coun- 
sel and  might,  the  spirit  of  knowledge  and  of  the  fear  of  the 
Lord."  —  Isaiah,  xi.  2. 


186  PURGATORY. 

go  forward  leaving  the  air  behind  them  painted, 
and  they  had  the  semblance  of  streaming  pennons, 
so  that  there  above  it  remained  divided  by  seven 
stripes  all  in  those  colors  whereof  the  sun  makes 
his  bow,  and  Delia  her  girdle.1  These  banners  to 
the  rear  were  longer  than  my  sight,  and  according 
to  my  judgment  the  outermost  were  ten  paces 
apart.  Under  so  fair  a  sky  as  I  describe,  twenty- 
four  elders,2  two  by  two,  were  coming  crowned  with 
flower-de-luce.  All  were  singing,  "  Blessed  thou 
among  the  daughters  of  Adam,  and  blessed  forever 
be  thy  beauties." 

After  the  flowers,  and  the  other  fresh  herbage 
opposite  to  me  on  the  other  bank,  were  free  from 
those  folk  elect,  even  as  light  followeth  light  in 
heaven,  came  behind  them  four  living  creatures, 
crowned  each  one  with  green  leaves.  Every  one 
was  feathered  with  six  wings,  the  feathers  full  of 
eyes ;  and  the  eyes  of  Argus  were  they  living 
would  be  such.  To  describe  their  forms  I  scatter 
rhymes  no  more,  Reader ;  for  other  spending  con- 
strains me  so  that  in  this  I  cannot  be  liberal.  But 
read  Ezekiel,  who   depicts  them  as  he  saw  them 

1  Delia,  the  moon,  and  her  girdle  the  halo. 

2  "And  round  ahout  the  throne  were  four  and  twenty  seats  :  and 
upon  the  seats  I  saw  four  and  twenty  elders  sitting1,  clothed  in 
white  raiment."  —  Revelation,  iv.  4.  These  four  and  twenty  elders 
in  white  raiment,  and  crowned  with  white  lilies,  white  being-  the 
color  of  faith,  symbolize  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament. 


CANTO  XXIX.  187 

coming  from  the  cold  region  witli  wind,  with  cloud, 
and  with  fire ;  and  such  as  thou  wilt  find  them  in 
his  pages  such  were  they  here,  save  that  as  to  the 
wings  John  is  with  me,  and  differs  from  him.1 

The  space  between  these  four  contained  a  tri- 
umphal chariot  upon  two  wheels,  which  by  the 
neck  of  a  griffon2  came  drawn  along.  And  he 
stretched  up  one  and  the  other  of  his  wings  be- 
tween the  midmost  stripe,  and  the  three  and  three, 
so  that  he  did  harm  to  no  one  of  them  by  cleaving 
it.  So  far  they  rose  that  they  were  not  seen.  His 
members  were  of  gold  so  far  as  he  was  bird,  and 
the  rest  were  white  mixed  with  red.  Not  Africa- 
nus,  or  indeed  Augustus,  gladdened  Eome  with  so 
beautiful  a  chariot;  but  even  that  of  the  Sun 
would  be  poor  to  it,  —  that  of  the  Sun  which,  going 
astray,3  was  consumed  at  the  prayer  of  the  devout 
Earth,  when  Jove  in  his  secrecy  was  just.  Three 
ladies,4  at  the  right  wheel,  came  dancing  in  a  cir- 

1  These  four  living-  creatures  symbolize  the  Gospels.  Ezekiel 
(i.  6)  describes  the  creatures  with  four  wings,  but  in  the  Revela- 
tion (iv.  8)  John  assigns  to  each  of  them  six  wings:  "and  they 
were  full  of  eyes  within."  They  are  crowned  with  green,  as  the 
color  of  hope. 

2  The  griffon,  half  eagle  and  half  lion,  represents  Christ  in  his 
double  nature,  divine  and  human.  The  car  which  he  draws  is  the 
Church. 

3  When  driven  by  Phaethon. 

4  The  theological  virtues,  Faith,  Hope,  and  Charity,  of  the 
colors  respectively  appropriate  to  them. 


188  PURGATORY. 

cle ;  one  so  ruddy  that  hardly  would  she  have  been 
noted  in  the  fire  ;  the  next  was  as  if  her  flesh  and 
bones  had  been  made  of  emerald  ;  the  third  seemed 
snow  just  fallen.  And  now  they  seemed  led  by 
the  white,  now  by  the  red,  and  from  her  song  the 
others  took  their  step  both  slow  and  swift.  On  the 
left  four :  robed  in  purple  made  festival,  following 
the  measure  of  one  of  them  who  had  three  eyes  in 
her  head. 

Next  after  all  the  group  described,  I  saw  two 
old  men,  unlike  in  dress,  but  like  in  action,  both 
dignified  and  staid.  The  one  showed  himself  one 
of  the  familiars  of  that  supreme  Hippocrates 
whom  Nature  made  for  the  creatures  that  she 
holds  most  dear  ; 2  the  other  showed  the  contrary 
care,3  with  a  shining  and  sharp  sword,  such  that  it 
caused  me  fear  on  the  hither  side  of  the  stream. 
Then  I  saw  four  humble  in  appearance,  and  behind 
all  an  old  man  solitary  coming  asleep  with  lively 
countenance.4     And  these   seven   were  robed  like 

1  The  four  cardinal  Virtues,  in  purple,  the  imperial  color,  typi- 
fying their  rule  over  human  conduct.  Prudence  has  three  eyes,  as 
looking  at  the  past,  the  present,  and  the  future. 

2  The  book  of  Acts,  represented  under  the  type  of  its  author,  St. 
Luke,  "  the  beloved  physician."  Colossians,  iv.  14.  Man  is  the 
creature  whom  Nature  holds  dearest. 

3  The  Pauline  Epistles,  typified  by  their  writer,  whose  sword  is 
the  symbol  of  war  and  martyrdom,  a  contrary  care  to  the  healing 

of  men. 

4  The  four  humble  in  appearance  are  personifications  of  the 


CANTO  XXIX.  189 

the  first  band  ;  but  they  made  not  a  thicket  of 
lilies  round  their  heads,  rather  of  roses,  and  of 
other  red  flowers.  The  sight  at  little  distance 
would  have  sworn  that  all  were  aflame  above  their 
brows.  And  when  the  chariot  was  opposite  to 
me  thunder  was  heard,  and  those  worthy  people 
seemed  to  have  further  progress  interdicted,  stop- 
ping there  with  the  first  ensigns. 

writers  of  the  minor  Epistles,  followed  by  St.  John,  as  the  writer 
of  the  Revelation,  asleep,  and  yet  with  lively  countenance,  because 
he  was  "in  the  Spirit"  when  he  beheld  his  vision. 


CANTO  XXX. 

The  Earthly  Paradise.  —  Beatrice  appears.  —  Departure 
of  Virgil.  —  Reproof  of  Daiite  by  Beatrice. 

When  the  septentrion  of  the  first  heaven 1  which 
never  setting  knew,  nor  rising,  nor  veil  of  other 
cloud  than  sin,  —  and  which  was  making  every  one 
there  acquainted  with  his  duty,  as  the  lower 2 
makes  whoever  turns  the  helm  to  come  to  port,  — 
stopped  still,  the  truthful  people  3  who  had  come 
first  between  the  griffon  and  it,4  turned  to  the 
chariot  as  to  their  peace,  and  one  of  them,  as  if 
sent  from  heaven,  singing,  cried  thrice,  "  Veni, 
sponsa,  de  Libano"b  and  all  the  others  after. 

As  the  blessed  at  the  last  trump  will  arise  swiftly, 
each  from  his  tomb,  singing  Hallelujah  with  recov- 
ered voice,6  so  upon  the  divine  chariot,  ad  vocem 

1  The  seven  candlesticks,  symbols  of  the  sevenfold  spirit  of  the 
Lord. 

2  The  lower  septentrion,  or  the  seven  stars  of  the  Great  Bear. 

8  The  personifications  of  the  truthful  books  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment. 

4  The  septentrion  of  candlesticks. 

5  "  Come  with  me  from  Lebanon,  my  spouse."  —  The  Song  of 
Solomon,  iv.  8. 

6  "And  after  these  things  I  heard  a  great  voice  of  much 
people  in  Heaven,  saying,  Alleluia."  —  Revelation,  xix.  1. 


CANTO  XXX.  191 

tanti  senis,1  rose  up  a  hundred  ministers  and  mes- 
sengers of  life  eternal.  All  were  saying,  "  Bene- 
dictus,  qui  vends"  2  and,  scattering  flowers  above 
and  around,  "  Manibus  o  date  lilia  plenis."  3 

I  bave  seen  ere  now  at  the  beginning  of  the 
day  the  eastern  region  all  rosy,  while  the  rest  of 
heaven  was  beautiful  with  fair  clear  sky ;  and  the 
face  of  the  sun  rise  shaded,  so  that  through  the 
tempering  of  vapors  the  eye  sustained  it  a  long 
while.  Thus  within  a  cloud  of  flowers,  which  from 
the  angelic  hands  was  ascending,  and  falling  down 
again  within  and  without,  a  lady,  with  olive  wreath 
above  a  white  veil,  appeared  to  me,  robed  with  the 
color  of  living  flame  beneath  a  green  mantle.4 
And  my  spirit  that  now  for  so  long  a  time  had 
not  been  broken  down,  trembling  with  amazement 
at  her  presence,  without  having  more  knowledge 
by  the  eyes,  through  occult  virtue  that  proceeded 
from  her,  felt  the  great  potency  of  ancient  love. 

Soon  as  upon  my  sight  the  lofty  virtue  smote, 
which  already  had  transfixed  me  ere  I  was  out 
of   boyhood,   I  turned    me    to    the    left  with  the 

1  "At  the  voice  of  so  great  an  elder  ;  "  these  words  are  in  Latin 
apparently  only  for  the  sake  of  the  rhyme. 

2  "  Blessed  thou  that  cometh." 

3  "Oh,  give  lilies  with  full  hands  ;  "  words  from  the  JEneid, 
vi.  884,  sung  hy  the  angels. 

4  The  olive  is  the  symbol  of  wisdom  and  of  peace  ;  the  three 
colors  are  those  of  Faith,  Charity,  and  Hope. 


192  PURGATORY. 

confidence  with  which  the  little  child  runs  to  his 
mother  when  he  is  frightened,  or  when  he  is 
troubled,  to  say  to  Virgil,  "Less  than  a  drachm 
of  blood  remains  in  me  that  doth  not  tremble  ;  I 
recognize  the  signals  of  the  ancient  flame," 1  — 
but  Virgil  had  left  us  deprived  of  himself  ;  Virgil, 
sweetest  Father,  Virgil  to  whom  I  for  my  salvation 
gave  me.  Nor  did  all  which  the  ancient  mother 
lost 2  avail  unto  my  cheeks,  cleansed  with  dew,3  that 
they  should  not  turn  dark  again  with  tears. 

u  Dante,  though  Virgil  be  gone  away,  weep  not 
}ret,  weep  not  yet,  for  it  behoves  thee  to  weep  by 
another  sword." 

Like  an  admiral  who,  on  poop  or  on  prow,  comes 
to  see  the  people  that  are  serving  on  the  other 
ships,  and  encourages  them  to  do  well,  upon  the 
left  border  of  the  chariot,  —  when  I  turned  me  at 
the  sound  of  my  own  name,  which  of  necessity  is 
registered  here,  —  I  saw  the  Lady,  who  had  first 
appeared  to  me  veiled  beneath  the  angelic  festival, 
directing  her  eyes  toward  me  across  the  stream  ; 
although  the  veil,  which  descended  from  her  head, 
circled  by  the  leaf  of  Minerva,  did  not  allow  her 
to  appear  distinctly.  Royally,  still  haughty  in  her 
mien,  she  went  on,  as  one  who  speaks,  and  keeps 

1  "  Agnosco  veteris  vestigia  flammse."  —  yEneid,  iv.  23. 

2  All  the  beauty  of  Paradise  which  Eve  lost. 

3  See  Canto  I. 


CANTO  XXX.  193 

back  his  warmest  speech :  "  Look  at  me  well :  I 
am,  indeed,  I  am,  indeed,  Beatrice.  How  hast 
thou  deigned  to  approach  the  mountain?  Didst 
thou  know  that  man  is  happy  here  ?  '  My  eyes 
fell  down  into  the  clear  fount ;  bat  seeing  myself 
in  it  I  drew  them  to  the  grass,  such  great  shame 
burdened  my  brow.  As  to  the  son  the  mother 
seems  proud,  so  she  seemed  to  me  ;  for  somewhat 
bitter  tasteth  the  savor  of  stern  pity. 

She  was  silent,  and  the  angels  sang  of  a  sudden, 
"In  te,  Domine,  sfieravi;"  but  beyond  "pedes 
meos "  1  they  did  not  pass.  Even  as  the  snow, 
among  the  living  rafters  upon  the  back  of  Italy, 
is  congealed,  blown  and  packed  by  Sclavonian 
winds,  then  melting  trickles  through  itself,  if  only 
the  land    that  loses  shadow  breathe,2  so  that   it 

1  "  In  thee,  O  Lord,  do  I  put  my  trust ;  let  me  never  be 
ashamed  :  deliver  me  in  thy  righteousness.  Bow  down  thine  ear  to 
me  ;  deliver  me  speedily  :  he  thou  my  strong  rock,  for  an  house 
of  defence  to  save  me.  For  thou  art  my  rock  and  my  fortress ; 
therefore  for  thy  name's  sake  lead  me,  and  guide  me.  Pull  me 
out  of  the  net  that  they  have  laid  privily  for  me :  for  thou  art 
my  strength.  Into  thine  hand  I  commit  my  spirit :  thou  hast  re- 
deemed me,  0  Lord  God  of  truth.  I  have  hated  them  that  re- 
gard lying  vanities  :  hut  I  trust  in  the  Lord.  I  will  he  glad  and 
rejoice  in  thy  mercy :  for  thou  hast  considered  my  trouble  ;  thou 
hast  known  my  soul  in  adversities.  And  hast  not  shut  me  up  into 
the  hand  of  the  enemy  :  thou  hast  set  my  feet  in  a  large  room." 
—  Psalm  xxxi.  1-8. 

2  If  the  wind  blow  from  Africa. 


194  PURGATORY. 

seems  a  fire  tliat  melts  the  candle :  so  was  I  with- 
out tears  and  sighs  before  the  song  of  those  who 
time  their  notes  after  the  notes  of  the  eternal  cir- 
cles. But  when  I  heard  in  their  sweet  accords 
their  compassion  for  me,  more  than  if  they  had 
said,  "  Lady,  why  dost  thou  so  confound  him  ?  ' 
the  ice  that  was  bound  tight  around  my  heart  be- 
came breath  and  water,  and  with  anguish  poured 
from  my  breast  through  my  mouth  and  eyes. 

She,  still  standing  motionless  on  the  aforesaid 
side  of  the  chariot,  then  turned  her  words  to  those 
pious 1  beings  thus  :  "  Ye  watch  in  the  eternal  day, 
so  that  nor  night  nor  slumber  robs  from  you  one 
step  the  world  may  make  along  its  ways ;  where- 
fore my  reply  is  with  greater  care,  that  he  who  is 
weeping  yonder  may  understand  me,  so  that  fault 
and  grief  may  be  of  one  measure.  Not  only 
through  the  working  of  the  great  wheels,2  which 
direct  every  seed  to  some  end  according  as  the 
stars  are  its  companions,  but  through  largess  of 
divine  graces,  which  have  for  their  rain  vapors  so 
lofty  that  our  sight  goes  not  near  thereto,  —  this 
man  was  such  in  his  new  life,  virtually,  that 
every  right  habit  would  have  made  admirable 
proof  in  him.  But  so  much  the  more  malign  and 
more  savage  becomes  the  land  ill-sown  and  un- 
tilled,   as  it  has   more   of    good   terrestrial  vigor. 

1  Both  devout  and  piteous.  2  The  circling-  heavens. 


CANTO  XXX.  195 

Some  time  did  I  sustain  him  with  my  face  ;  show- 
ing- my  youthful  eyes  to  him  I  led  him  with  me 
turned  in  right  direction.  So  soon  as  I  was  upon 
the  threshold  of  my  second  age,  and  had  changed 
life,  this  one  took  himself  from  me,  and  gave  him- 
self to  others.  When  from  flesh  to  spirit  I  had 
ascended,  and  beauty  and  virtue  were  increased  in 
me,  I  was  less  dear  and  less  pleasing  to  him  ;  and 
he  turned  his  steps  along  a  way  not  true,  following 
false  images  of  good,  which  pay  no  promise  in  full. 
Nor  did  it  avail  me  to  obtain  1  inspirations  with 
which,  both  in  dream  and  otherwise,  I  called  him 
back ;  so  little  did  he  heed  them.  So  low  he  fell 
that  all  means  for  his  salvation  were  already  short, 
save  showing  him  the  lost  people.  For  this  I  vis- 
ited the  gate  of  the  dead,  and  to  him,  who  has  con- 
ducted him  up  hither,  my  prayers  were  borne  with 
weeping.  The  high  decree  of  God  would  be 
broken,  if  Lethe  should  be  passed,  and  such 
viands  should  be  tasted  without  any  scot  of  repen- 
tance which  may  pour  forth  tears." 

1  Through  the  grace  of  God. 


CANTO  XXXI. 

The  Earthly  Paradise.  —  Reproachful  discourse  of  Bea- 
trice, and  confession  of  Dante.  —  Passage  of  Lethe.  —  Ap- 
peal of  the  Virtues  to  Beatrice.  —  Her  Unveiling. 

"  O  thou  who  art  on  the  further  side  of  the 
sacred  river,"  turning  her  speech  with  the  point  to 
me,  which  only  by  the  edge  had  seemed  to  me  keen, 
she  began  anew,  going  on  without  delay,  "  say, 
say,  if  this  is  true :  to  so  great  an  accusation  it  be- 
hoves that  thine  own  confession  be  conjoined." 
My  power  was  so  confused,  that  the  voice  moved, 
and  became  extinct  before  it  could  be  released 
bv  its  organs.  A  little  she  bore  it;  then  she  said, 
"  What  thinkest  thou  ?  Reply  to  me  ;  for  the  sad 
memories  in  thee  are  not  yet  injured  by  the  water."  1 
Confusion  and  fear  together  mingled  forced  such  a 
"  Yes "  from  out  my  mouth,  that  the  eyes  were 
needed  for  the  understanding  of  it. 

As  a  cross-bow  breaks  its  cord  and  its  bow  when 
it  shoots  with  too  great  tension,  and  with  less  force 
the  shaft  hits  the  mark,  so  did  I  burst  under  that 
heavy  load,  pouring  forth  tears  and  sighs,  and  the 
voice    slackened    along    its    passage.      Whereupon 

1  Are  still  vivid,  not  yet  obliterated  by  the  water  of  Lethe. 


CslNTO  XXXI.  197 

she  to  me,  "  Within  those  desires  of  mine  2  that 
were  leading  thee  to  love  the  Good  beyond  which 
there  is  nothing  whereto  man  may  aspire,  what 
trenches  running  traverse,  or  what  chains  didst 
thon  find,  for  which  thou  wert  obliged  thus  to 
abandon  the  hope  of  passing  onward?  And  what 
enticements,  or  what  advantages  on  the  brow  of 
the  others  were  displayed,2  for  which  thou  wert 
obliged  to  court  them  ?  '  After  the  drawing  of  a 
bitter  sigh,  hardly  had  I  the  voice  that  answered, 
and  the  lips  with  difficulty  gave  it  form.  Weep- 
ing, I  said,  "The  present  things  with  their  false 
pleasure  turned  my  steps,  soon  as  your  face  was 
hidden."  And  she  :  "  Hadst  thou  been  silent,  or 
hadst  thou  denied  that  which  thou  dost  confess, 
thy  fault  would  be  not  less  noted,  by  such  a  Judge 
is  it  known.  But  when  the  accusation  of  the  sin 
bursts  from  one's  own  cheek,  in  our  court  the 
wheel  turns  itself  back  against  the  edge.  But  yet, 
that  thou  mayst  now  bear  shame  for  thy  error,  and 
that  another  time,  hearing  the  Sirens,  thou  mayst 
be  stronger,  lay  aside  the  seed  of  weeping,  and 
listen  ;  so  shalt  thou  hear  how  in  opposite  direc- 
tion my  buried  flesh  ought  to  have  moved  thee. 
Never  did  nature  or  art  present  to  thee  pleasure 
such  as  the  fair  limbs  wherein  I  was  enclosed ;  and 

1  Inspired  by  me. 

2  The  false  pleasures  of  the  world. 


198  PURGATORY. 

they  are  scattered  in  earth.  And  if  the  supreme 
pleasure  thus  failed  thee  through  my  death,  what 
mortal  thing  ought  then  to  have  drawn  thee  into 
its  desire?  Forsooth  thou  oughtest,  at  the  first 
arrow  of  things  deceitful,  to  have  risen  up,  follow- 
ing me  who  was  no  longer  such.  Nor  should  thy 
wings  have  weighed  thee  downward  to  await  more 
blows,  either  girl  or  other  vanity  of  so  brief  a  use. 
The  young  little  bird  awaits  two  or  three  ;  but 
before  the  eyes  of  the  full-fledged,  the  net  is  spread 
in  vain,  the  arrow  shot." 

As  children,  ashamed,  dumb,  with  eyes  upon  the 
ground,  stand  listening  and  conscience  -  stricken 
and  repentant,  so  was  I  standing.  And  she  said, 
"  Since  through  hearing  thou  art  grieved,  lift  up 
thy  beard,  and  thou  shalt  receive  more  grief  in  see- 
ing." With  less  resistance  is  a  sturdy  oak  uprooted 
by  a  native  wind,  or  by  one  from  the  land  of  Iar- 
bas,1  than  I  raised  up  my  chin  at  her  command ; 
and  when  by  the  beard  she  asked  for  my  eyes,  truly 
I  recognized  the  venom  of  the  argument.2  x4.nd  as 
my  face  stretched  upward,  my  sight  perceived  that 
those  primal  creatures  were  resting  from  their 
strewing,  and  my  eyes,  still  little  assured,  saw 
Beatrice  turned  toward  the  animal  that  is  only  one 

1  From  Numidia,  of  which  Iarbas  was  king-. 

2  Because   indicating  the  lack  of  that  wisdom   which  should 
pertain  to  manhood. 


CANTO  XXXI.  199 

person  in  two  natures.1  Beneath  her  veil  and  be- 
yond the  stream  she  seemed  to  me  more  to  surpass 
her  ancient  self,  than  she  surpassed  the  others 
here  when  she  was  here.  So  pricked  me  there  the 
nettle  of  repentance,  that  of  all  other  things  the 
one  which  most  turned  me  aside  unto  its  love  be- 
came most  hostile  to  me.2 

Such  contrition  stung  my  heart  that  I  fell  over- 
come ;  and  what  I  then  became  she  knows  who 
afforded  me  the  cause. 

Then,  when  my  heart  restored  my  outward  facul- 
ties, I  saw  above  me  the  lady  whom  I  had  found 
alone,3  and  she  was  saying,  "  Hold  me,  hold  me." 
She  had  drawn  me  into  the  stream  up  to  the 
throat,  and  dragging  me  behind  was  moving  upon 
the  water  light  as  a  shuttle.  When  I  was  near  the 
blessed  shore,  "Asperges  me"*  I  heard  so  sweetly 
that  I  cannot  remember  it,  far  less  can  write  it. 
The  beautiful  lady  opened  her  arms,  clasped  my 
head,  and  plunged  me  in  where  it  behoved  that  I 
should   swallow  the  water.5     Then    she   took  me, 

1  The  griffon. 

2  That  object  which  had  most  seduced  me  from  the  love  of 
Beatrice  was  now  the  most  hateful  to  me. 

3  Matilda. 

4  The  first  words  of  the  seventh  verse  of  the  fifty-first  Psalm  : 
"Purge  me  with  hyssop,  and  I  shall  be  clean:  wash  me,  and  I 
shall  be  whiter  than  snow." 

5  The  drinking  of  the  waters  of  Lethe  which  obliterate  the 
memory  of  sin. 


200  PURGATORY. 

and,  thus  bathed,  brought  me  within  the  dance  of 
the  four  beautiful  ones,1  and  each  of  them  covered 
me  with  her  arm.  "  Here  we  are  nymphs,  and  in 
heaven  we  are  stars :  ere  Beatrice  had  descended 
to  the  world  we  were  ordained  unto  her  for  her 
handmaids.  We  will  lead  thee  to  her  eyes ;  but 
in  the  joyous  light  which  is  within  them,  the  three 
yonder  who  deeper  gaze  shall  make  keen  thine 
own."2  Thus  singing,  they  began;  and  then  to 
the  breast  of  the  griffon  they  led  me  with  them, 
where  Beatrice  was  standing  turned  toward  us. 
They  said,  "  See  that  thou  sparest  not  thy  sight : 
we  have  placed  thee  before  the  emeralds  whence 
Love  of  old  drew  his  arrows  upon  thee."  A  thou- 
sand desires  hotter  than  flame  bound  my  eyes  to 
the  relucent  eyes  which  only  upon  the  griffon  were 
standing  fixed.  As  the  sun  in  a  mirror,  not  other- 
wise the  twofold  animal  was  gleaming  therewithin, 
now  with  one,  now  with  another  mode.3  Think, 
Reader,  if  I  marvelled  when  I  saw  the  thing  stand 
quiet  in  itself,  while  in  its  image  it  was  transmut- 
ing itself. 

While,  full  of  amazement  and  glad,  my  soul  was 

1  The  four  Cardinal  Virtues. 

2  The  Cardinal  Virtues  lead  up  to  Theology,  or  the  knowledge 
of  Divine  things,  hut  the  Evangelic  Virtues  are  needed  to.  pene- 
trate within  them. 

3  Mode  of  being,  —  the  divine  and  the  human. 


CANTO  XXXI.  201 

tasting  that  food  which,  sating  of  itself,  causes 
hunger  for  itself,  the  other  three,  showing  them- 
selves in  their  bearing  of  loftier  order,  came  for- 
ward dancing  to  their  angelic  melody.  "Turn, 
Beatrice,  turn  thy  holy  eyes,"  was  their  song, 
"  upon  thy  faithful  one,  who  to  see  thee  has  taken 
so  many  steps.  For  grace  do  us  the  grace  that 
thou  unveil  to  him  thy  mouth,  so  that  he  may  dis- 
cern the  second  beauty  which  thou  concealest."  l 

Oh  splendor  of  living  light  eternal !  Who  hath 
become  so  pallid  under  the  shadow  of  Parnassus, 
or  hath  so  drunk  at  its  cistern,  that  he  would  not 
seem  to  have  his  mind  encumbered,  trying  to  rep- 
resent thee  as  thou  didst  appear  there  where  in 
harmony  the  heaven  overshadows  thee  when  in  the 
open  air  thou  didst  thyself  disclose  ? 


i  << 


The  eyes  of  Wisdom  are  her  demonstrations  by  which  one 
sees  the  truth  most  surely ;  and  her  smile  is  her  persuasions  in 
which  the  interior  light  of  Wisdom  is  displayed  without  any  veil  ; 
and  in  these  two  is  felt  that  loftiest  pleasure  of  Beatitude,  which 
is  the  chief  good  in  Paradise."—  Convito,  iii.  15. 


CANTO  XXXII. 

The  Earthly  Paradise.  —  Return  of  the  Triumphal  pro- 
cession.—  The  Chariot  bound  to  the  Mystic  Tree. — Sleep 
of  Dante. —  His  waking  to  find  the  Triumph  departed.  — 
Transformation  of  the  Chariot.  —  The  Harlot  and  the  Giant. 

So  fixed  and  intent  were  mine  eyes  to  relieve 
their  ten  years'  thirst,  that  my  other  senses  were  all 
extinct :  and  they  themselves,  on  one  side  and  the 
other,  had  a  wall  of  disregard,  so  did  the  holy 
smile  draw  them  to  itself  with  the  old  net ;  when 
perforce  my  sight  was  turned  toward  my  left  by 
those  goddesses,1  because  I  heard  from  them  a 
"  Too  fixedly."  2  And  the  condition  which  exists 
for  seeing  in  eyes  but  just  now  smitten  by  the  sun 
caused  me  to  be  some  time  without  sight.  But 
when  the  sight  reshaped  itself  to  the  little  (I  say 
to  the  little,  in  respect  to  the  great  object  of  the 
sense  wherefrom  by  force  I  had  removed  myself), 
I  saw  that  the  glorious  army  had  wheeled  upon  its 
right  flank,  and  was  returning  with  the  sun  and 
with  the  seven  flames  in  its  face. 

1  The  three  heavenly  Virtues. 

2  "  Thou  lookest  too  fixedly ;  thou  hast  yet  other  duties  than 
contemplation.' ' 


CANTO  XXXII.  203 

As  under  its  shields  to  save  itself  a  troop  turns 
and  wheels  with  its  banner,  before  it  all  can  change 
about,  that  soldiery  of  the  celestial  realm  which 
was  in  advance  had  wholly  gone  past  us  before 
its  front  beam 1  had  bent  the  chariot  round. 
Then  to  the  wheels  the  ladies  returned,  and  the 
griffon  moved  his  blessed  burden,  in  such  wise 
however  that  no  feather  of  him  shook.  The  beau- 
tiful lady  who  had  drawn  me  at  the  ford,  and 
Statius  and  I  were  following  the  wheel  which 
made  its  orbit  with  the  smaller  arc.  So  walking 
through  the  lofty  wood,  empty  through  fault  of 
her  who  trusted  to  the  serpent,  an  angelic  song 
set  the  time  to  our  steps.  Perhaps  an  arrow 
loosed  from  the  bow  had  in  three  fli^nts  reached 
such  a  distance  as  we  had  advanced,  when  Bea- 
trice descended.  I  heard  "  Adam !  '  murmured 
by  all : 2  then  they  circled  a  plant  despoiled  of 
flowers  and  of  other  leafage  on  every  bough.3  Its 
branches,  which  so  much  the  wider  spread  the 
higher  up  they  are,4  would  be  wondered  at  for 
height  by  the  Indians  in  their  woods. 

1  Its  pole. 

2  In  reproach  of  him  who  had  in  disobedience  tasted  of  the 
fruit  of  this  tree. 

3  After  the  sin  of  Adam  the  plant  was  despoiled  of  virtue  till 
the  coming1  of  Christ. 

4  The  branches  of  the  tree  of  knowledge  spread  widest  as  they 
are  nearest  to  the  Divine  Source  of  truth. 


204  PURGATORY. 

"  Blessed  art  thou,  Griffon,  that  thou  dost  not 
break  off  with  thy  beak  of  this  wood  sweet  to  the 
taste,  since  the  belly  is  ill  racked  thereby."  1  Thus 
around  the  sturdy  tree  the  others  cried ;  and  the 
animal  of  two  natures  :  "  So  is  preserved  the  seed 
of  all  righteousness."2  And  turning  to  the  pole 
that  he  had  drawn,  he  dragged  it  to  the  foot  of 
the  widowed  trunk,  and  that  which  was  of  it 3  he 
left  bound  to  it. 

As  our  plants,  when  the  great  light  falls  down- 
ward mingled  with  that  which  shines  behind  the 
celestial  Carp,4  become  swollen,  and  then  renew 
themselves,  each  in  its  own  color,  ere  the  sun  yoke 
his  coursers  under  another  star,  so  disclosing  a 
color  less^fean  of  roses  and  more  than  of  violets, 
the  plant  renewed  itself,  which  first  had  its  boughs 
so  bare.5     I  did  not  understand  the  hymn,  and  it 

1  "  For  as  by  one  man's  disobedience  many  were  made  sinners, 
so  by  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many  be  made  righteous."  — Ro- 
mans, v.  19. 

2  "That  as  sin  had  reigned  unto  death,  even  so  might  grace 
reign  through  righteousness  unto  eternal  life,  by  Jesus  Christ,  our 
Lord."  —  Id.,  v.  21. 

3  The  pole,  the  mystic  type  of  the  cross  of  Christ,  supposed  to 
have  been  made  of  the  wood  of  this  tree. 

4  In  the  spring,  when  the  Sun  is  in  Aries,  the  sign  which  fol- 
lows that  of  the  Pisces  here  termed  the  Carp. 

5  Tbe  tree,  after  the  death  of  Christ,  still  remains  the  symbol 
of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  of  evil,  as  well  as  the  sign  of  obe- 
dience to  the  Divine  Will.     Its  renewal  with  flowers  and  foliage 


CANTO  XXXII.  205 

is  not  sung  here,1  which  that  folk  then  sang,  nor 
did  I  bear  the  melody  to  the  end. 

If  I  could  portray  how  the  pitiless  eyes  2  sank  to 
slumber,  while  hearing  of  Syrinx,  the  eyes  to  which 
too  much  watching  cost  so  dear,  like  a  painter 
who  paints  from  a  model  I  would  depict  how  I 
fell  asleep  ;  but  whoso  would,  let  him  be  one  who 
can  picture  slumber  well.3  Therefore  I  pass  on 
to  when  I  awoke,  and  say  that  a  splendor  rent 
for  me  the  veil  of  sleep,  and  a  call,  "  Arise,  what 
doest  thou  ?  " 

As,  to  see  some  of  the  flowerets  of  the  apple- 
tree  4  which  makes  the  Angels  greedy  of  its  fruit,5 
and  makes  perpetual  bridal  feasts  in  Heaven,6 
Peter  and  John  and  James  were  led,7  and  being 
overcome,  came  to  themselves  at  the  word  by 
which   greater    slumbers 8  were  broken,  and    saw 

seems  to  be  the  image  at  once  of  the  revelation  of  Divine  truth 
through  Christ,  and  of  his  obedience  unto  death. 

1  On  earth. 

2  The  hundred  eyes  of  Argus,  who,  when  watching  Io,  fell 
asleep  while  listening  to  the  tale  of  the  loves  of  Pan  and  Syrinx, 
and  was  then  slain  by  Mercury. 

3  The  sleep  of  Dante  may  signify  the  impotency  of  human  rea- 
son to  explain  the  mysteries  of  redemption. 

4  "As  the  apple-tree  among  the  trees  of  the  wood,  so  is  my  be- 
loved among  the  sons."  —  The  Song  of  Solomon,  ii.  8. 

5  The  full  glory  of  Christ  in  Heaven. 

6  The  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb.  —  Revelation,  xix.  9. 

7  The  transfiguration.  —  Matthew,  xvii.  1-8. 

8  Those  of  the  dead  called  back  to  life  by  Jesus. 


206  PURGATORY. 

their  band  diminished  alike  by  Moses  and  Elias, 
and  the  raiment  of  their  Master  changed,  so  I 
came  to  myself,  and  saw  that  compassionate  one 
standing  above  me,  who  first  had  been  conductress 
of  my  steps  along  the  stream ;  and  all  in  doubt  I 
said,  "  Where  is  Beatrice  ?  "  And  she,  "  Behold 
her  under  the  new  leafage  sitting  upon  its  root. 
Behold  the  company  that  surrounds  her ;  the  rest 
are  going  on  high  behind  the  griffon,  with  sweeter 
song  and  more  profound."  1  And  if  her  speech  was 
more  diffuse  I  know  not,  because  already  in  my 
eyes  was  she  who  from  attending  to  aught  else  had 
closed  me  in.  Alone  she  was  sitting  upon  the  bare 
ground,  like  a  guard  left  there  of  the  chariot  which  I 
had  seen  bound  by  the  biform  animal.  In  a  circle 
the  seven  Nymphs  were  making  of  themselves  an 
enclosure  for  her,  with  those  lights  in  their  hands 
that  are  secure  from  Aquilo  and  from  Auster.2 

"  Here  shalt  thou  be  short  time  a  forester ;  and 
thou  shalt  be  with  me  without  end  a  citizen  of  that 
Rome  whereof  Christ  is  a  Roman.  Therefore  for 
profit  of  the  world  that  lives  ill,  keep  now  thine 
eyes  upon  the  chariot ;  and  what  thou  seest,  having 
returned  to  earth,  mind  that  thou  write."     Thus 

1  Christ  having  ascended,  Beatrice,  the  type  of  Theology,  is 
left  by  the  chariot,  the  type  of  the  Church  on  earth. 

2  From  the  north  wind  or  the  south  ;   that  is,  from  any  earthly 
blast. 


CANTO  XXXII.  207 

Beatrice ;  and  I,  who  at  the  feet  of  her  commands 
was  all  devout,  gave  my  mind  and  my  eyes  where 
she  willed. 

Never  with  so  swift  a  motion  did  fire  descend 
from  a  dense  cloud,  when  it  is  raining  from  that 
region  which  stretches  most  remote,  as  I  saw  the 
bird  of  Jove  stoop  downward  through  the  tree, 
breaking  the  bark,  as  well  as  the  flowers  and  new 
leaves ;  and  he  struck  the  chariot  with  all  his 
force,  whereat  it  reeled,  like  a  ship  in  a  tempest 
beaten  by  the  waves  now  to  starboard,  now  to  lar- 
board.1 Then  I  saw  leap  into  the  body  of  the 
triumphal  vehicle  a  she  fox,2  which  seemed  fasting 
from  all  good  food ;  but  rebuking  her  for  her  foul 
sins  my  Lady  turned  her  to  such  flight  as  her  flesh- 
less  bones  allowed.  Then,  from  there  whence  he 
had  first  come,  I  saw  the  eagle  descend  down  into 
the  ark  of  the  chariot  and  leave  it  feathered  from 
himself.3  And  a  voice  such  as  issues  from  a  heart 
that  is  afflicted  issued  from  Heaven,  and  thus 
spake,  uO  little  bark  of  mine,  how  ill  art  thou 
laden  !  '  Then  it  seemed  to  me  that  the  earth 
opened    between    the   two   wheels,    and   I   saw   a 

1  The  descent  and  the  attack  of  the  eagle  symbolize  the  rejec- 
tion of  Christianity  and  the  persecution  of  the  Church  by  the  em- 
perors. 

2  The  fox  denotes  the  early  heresies. 

3  The  feathering-  of  the  car  is  the  type  of  the  donation  of  Con- 
stantine,  —  the  temporal  endowment  of  the  Church. 


208  PURGATORY. 

dragon  issue  from  it,  which  through  the   chariot 
upward  fixed  his  tail:    and,  like  a  wasp  that  re- 
tracts its  sting,  drawing  to  himself  his  malign  tail, 
drew  out  part  of  the  bottom,  and  went  wandering 
away.1     That  which  remained  covered  itself  again, 
as  lively  soil  with  grass,  with  the  plumage,  offered 
perhaps  with  sane  and  benign  intention  ;  and  both 
one  and  the  other  wheel  and  the  pole  were  again 
covered  with  it  in  such  time  that  a  sigh  holds  the 
mouth  open  longer.2     Thus  transformed,  the  holy 
structure    put  forth  heads  upon    its    parts,   three 
upon  the  pole,  and  one  on  each  corner.     The  first 
were  horned  like  oxen,  but  the  four  had  a  single 
horn    upon    the    forehead.3     A   like    prodigy   was 
never  seen  before.     Secure,  as  fortress  on  a  high 
mountain,  there  appeared  to  me  a  loose  harlot  sit- 
ting upon  it,  with  eyes   roving  around.     And,  as 
if  in  order  that  she  should  not  be  taken  from  him, 
I  saw  standing  at  her  side  a  giant,  and  some  while 
they  kissed  each  other.     But  because  she  turned 
her  lustful  and  wandering  eye  on  me  that  fierce 
paramour  scourged  her  from  head  to  foot.     Then 

1  The  dragging  off  by  the  dragon  of  a  part  of  the  car  probably 
figures  the  schism  of  the  Greek  Church  in  the  9th  century. 

2  This  new  feathering  signifies  the  fresh  and  growing  endow- 
ments of  the  Church. 

3  The  seven  heads  have  been  interpreted  as  the  seven  mortal 
sins,  which  grew  up  in  the  transformed  church,  the  result  of  its 
wealth  and  temporal  power. 


CANTO  XXXII.  209 

full  of  jealousy,  and  cruel  with  anger,  he  loosed 
the  monster,  and  drew  it  through  the  wood  so  far 
that  only  of  that  he  made  a  shield  from  me  for  the 
harlot  and  for  the  strange  beast.1 

1  The  harlot  and  the  giant  stand  respectively  for  the  Pope  (both 
Boniface  VIII.  and  his  successor  Clement  V.)  and  the  kings  of 
France,  especially  Philip  the  Fair.  The  turning  of  the  eyes  of  the 
harlot  upon  Dante  seems  to  signify  the  dealings  of  Boniface  with 
the  Italians,  which  awakened  the  jealousy  of  Philip;  and  the 
dragging  of  the  car,  transformed  into  a  monster,  through  the 
wood,  so  far  as  to  hide  it  from  the  poet,  may  be  taken  as  typify- 
ing the  removal  of  the  seat  of  the  Papacy  from  Rome  to  Avignon, 
in  1305. 


CANTO   XXXIII. 

The  Earthly  Paradise.  —  Prophecy  of  Beatrice  concerning 
one  who  shall  restore  the  Empire.  —  Her  discourse  with 
Dante.  —  The  river  Eunoe.  —  Dante  drinks  of  it,  and  is  fit 
to  ascend  to  Heaven. 

"  Deus,  venerunt  gentes," 1  the  ladies  began, 
alternating,  now  three  now  four,  a  sweet  psalm- 
ody, and  weeping.  And  Beatrice,  sighing  and 
compassionate,  was  listening  to  them  so  moved 
that  scarce  more  changed  was  Mary  at  the  cross. 
But  when  the  other  virgins  gave  place  to  her  to 
speak,  risen  upright  upon  her  feet,  she  answered, 
colored  like  fire :  "  Ifodicum,  et  non  videbitis  me, 
et  iterum,  my  beloved  Sisters,  Modicum,  et  vos 
videbitis  me"2  Then  she  set  all  the  seven  in 
front  of  her ;  and  behind  her,  by  a  sign  only,  she 

1  The  first  words  of  the  seventy-ninth  Psalm  :  "  O  God,  the 
heathen  are  come  into  thine  inheritance ;  thy  holy  temple  have 
they  defiled;  they  have  laid  Jerusalem  on  heaps."  The  whole 
Psalm,  picturing  the  actual  desolation  of  the  Church,  but  closing 
with  confident  prayer  to  the  Lord  to  restore  his  people,  is  sung  by 
the  holy  ladies. 

2  "A  little  while  and  ye  shall  not  see  me  :  and  again,  A  little 
while  and  ye  shall  see  me."  —  John,  xvi.  16.  An  answer  and 
promise  corresponding  to  the  complaint  and  petition  of  the  Psalm. 


CANTO  XXX III.  211 

placed  me,  and  the  Lady,  and  the  Sage  who  had 
stayed.1  So  she  moved  on  ;  and  I  do  not  think 
her  tenth  step  had  been  set  upon  the  ground,  when 
with  her  eyes  my  eyes  she  smote,  and  with  tranquil 
aspect  said  to  me,  "  Come  more  quickly,  so  that  if 
I  speak  with  thee,  to  listen  to  me  thou  mayst  be 
well  placed."  So  soon  as  I  was  with  her  as  I 
should  be,  she  said  to  me,  "  Brother,  why  dost  thou 
not  venture  to  ask  of  me,  now  thou  art  coming 
with  me  ?  " 

Even  as  befalls  those  who  with  excess  of  rever- 
ence are  speaking  in  presence  of  their  superiors, 
and  drag  not  their  voice  living  to  the  teeth,2  it  be- 
fell me  that  without  perfect  sound  I  began,  "My 
Lady,  you  know  my  need,  and  that  which  is  good 
for  it."  And  she  to  me,  "  From  fear  and  from 
shame  I  wish  that  thou  henceforth  divest  thyself, 
so  that  thou  speak  no  more  like  a  man  who  dreams. 
Know  thou,  that  the  vessel  which  the  serpent3 
broke  was,  and  is  not ; 4  but  let  him  who  is  to  blame 
therefor  believe  that  the  vengeance  of  God  fears 
not  sops.5     Not  for  all  time    shall  be  without  an 

1  The  lady,  Matilda,  and  the  sage,  Statius. 

2  Are  unable  to  speak  with  distinct  words. 

3  The  dragon. 

4  "  The  beast  that  thou  sawest  was,  and  is  not."  —  Revelation, 
xvii.  8. 

5  According"  to  a  belief,  which  the  old  commentators  report  as 
commonly  held  by  the  Florentines,  if  a  murderer  could  contrive 


212  PURGATORY. 

heir  the  eagle  that  left  its  feathers  on  the  car, 
whereby  it  became  a  monster,  and  then  a  prey.1 
For  I  see  surely,  and  therefore  I  tell  it,  stars  al- 
ready close  at  hand,  secure  from  every  obstacle  and 
from  every  hindrance,  to  give  to  us  a  time  in  which  a 
Five  hundred,  Ten,  and  Five  sent  by  God2  shall  slay 
the  thievish  woman  3  and  that  giant  who  with  her 
is  delinquent.  And  perchance  my  narration,  dark 
as  Themis  and  the  Sphinx,4  less  persuades  thee, 
because  after  their  fashion  it  clouds  the  under- 
standing. But  soon  the  facts  will  be  the  Naiades  5 
that  shall  solve  this  difficult  enigma,  without  harm 

within  nine  days  of  the  murder  to  eat  a  sop  of  bread  dipped  in 
wine,  above  the  grave  of  his  victim,  he  would  escape  from  the  ven- 
geance of  the  family  of  the  murdered  man. 

1  The  meaning  is  that  an  Emperor  shall  come,  who  shall  re- 
store the  Church  from  its  captivity,  and  reestablish  the  Divine 
order  upon  earth,  in  the  mutually  dependent  and  severally  inde- 
pendent authority  of  Church  and  Empire. 

2  This  prophecy  is  too  obscure  to  admit  of  a  sure  interpretation. 
Five  hundred,  ten,  and  five,  in  Roman  numerals,  give  the  letters 
D  X  V ;  which  by  transposition  form  the  word  Dux,  a  leader. 

3  The  harlot,  who  had  no  right  in  the  car,  but  had  stolen  her 
place  there,  or,  in  plain  words,  the  Popes  who  by  corruption  had 
secured  the  papal  throne. 

4  Obscure  as  the  oracles  of  Themis  or  the  enigmas  of  the 
Sphinx. 

6  According  to  a  misreading  of  a  verse  in  Ovid's  Meiam.,  vii. 
759,  the  Naiades  solved  the  riddles  of  the  oracles,  at  which  The- 
mis, offended,  sent  forth  a  wild  beast  to  ravage  the  flocks  and 
fields. 


CANTO  XXXIII.  213 

of  flocks  or  of  harvest.  Do  thou  note  ;  and  even 
as  they  are  borne  from  me,  do  thou  so  report  these 
words  to  those  alive  with  that  life  which  is  a  run- 
ning; unto  death;  and  have  in  mind  when  thou 
writest  them,  not  to  conceal  what  thou  hast  seen 
the  plant,  which  now  has  been  twice  plundered 
here.  Whoso  robs  that,  or  breaks  it,1  with  blas- 
phemy in  act  offends  God,  who  only  for  His  own 
use  created  it  holy.  For  biting  that,  the  first  soul, 
in  pain  and  in  desire,  five  thousand  years  and 
more,  longed  for  Him  who  punished  on  Himself 
the  bite.  Thy  wit  sleeps,  if  it  deem  not  that  for 
a  special  reason  it  is  so  high  and  so  inverted  at  its 
top.  And  if  thy  vain  thoughts  had  not  been  as 
water  of  Elsa2  round  about  thy  mind,  and  their 
pleasantness  as  Py ramus  to  the  mulberry,3  by  so 
many  circumstances  only  thou  hadst  recognized 
morally  the  justice  of  God  in  the  interdict  upon 
the  tree.  But  since  I  see  thee  in  thy  understand- 
ing made  of  stone,  and  thus  stony,  dark,  so  that  the 
light  of  my  speech  dazzles  thee,  I  would  yet  that 
thou  bear  it  hence  within  thee,  —  and  if*  not  writ- 
ten, at  least  depicted,  —  for  the  reason   that  the 

1  Robs  it  as  Adam  did,  splinters  it  as  the  Emperors  did. 

2  A  river  of  Tuscany,  whose  waters  have  a  petrifying1  quality. 

8  Darkening  thy  mind  as  the  blood  of  Pyramus  dyed  the  mul- 
berry. 


214  PURGATORY. 

pilgrim's  staff  is  carried  wreathed  with  palm."1 
And  I,  "  Even  as  by  a  seal  wax  which  alters  not 
the  imprinted  figure,  is  my  brain  now  stamped  by 
you.  But  why  does  your  desired  word  fly  so  far 
above  my  sight,  that  the  more  it  strives  the  more 
it  loses  it  ?  "  "  In  order  that  thou  mayst  know," 
she  said,  "  that  school  which  thou  hast  followed,  and 
mayst  see  how  its  doctrine  can  follow  my  word ; 2 
and  mayst  see  your  path  distant  so  far  from  the 
divine,  as  the  heaven  which  highest  hastens  is  re- 
mote from  earth."  Whereon  I  replied  to  her,  "  I 
do  not  remember  that  I  ever  estranged  myself 
from  you,  nor  have  I  conscience  of  it  that  may 
sting  me."  "  And  if  thou  canst  not  remember  it," 
smiling  she  replied,  "  now  bethink  thee  how  this 
day  thou  hast  drunk  of  Lethe.  And  if  from 
smoke  fire  be  inferred,  such  oblivion  clearly 
proves  fault  in  thy  will  elsewhere  intent.3  Truly 
my  words  shall  henceforth  be  naked  so  far  as  it 
shall  be  befitting  to  uncover  them  to  thy  rude 
sight." 

And  more  coruscant,  and  with  slower  steps,  the 

1  If  not  clearly  inscribed,  at  least  so  imprinted  on  the  mind, 
that,  like  the  palm  on  the  pilgrim's  staff,  it  may  be  a  sign  of  where 
thou  hast  been  and  of  what  thou  hast  seen.  0 

2  How  far  its  doctrine  is  from  my  teaching. 

3  The  having  been  obliged  to  drink  of  Lethe  is  the  proof  that 
thou  hadst  sin  to  be  forgotten,  and  that  thy  will  had  turned  thee 
to  other  things  than  me. 


CANTO  XX XIII.  215 

sun  was  holding  the  circle  of  the  meridian,  which 
is  set  here  or  there  according  to  the  aspect,1  when 
even  as  he,  who  goes  before  a  troop  as  guide, 
stops  if  he  find  some  strange  thing,  or  traces 
of  it,  the  seven  ladies  stopped  at  the  edge  of  a 
pale  shade,  such  as  beneath  green  leaves  and  black 
boughs  the  Alp  casts  over  its  cold  streams.  In 
front  of  them,  it  seemed  to  me  I  saw  Euphrates 
and  Tigris  issue  from  one  fountain,  and,  like 
friends,  part  slow  from  one  another. 

"  O  light,  O  glory  of  the  human  race,  what  water 
is  this  which  here  spreads  from  one  source,  and 
from  itself  withdraws  itself?'  To  this  prayer  it 
was  said  to  me,  "Pray  Matilda2  that  she  tell  it  to 
thee ;  "  and  here  the  beautiful  Lady  answered,  as 
one  does  who  frees  himself  from  blame,  "  This  and 
other  things  have  been  told  him  by  me  ;  and  I  am 
sure  that  the  water  of  Lethe  has  not  hidden  them 
from  him."  And  Beatrice,  "  Perhaps  a  greater 
care  which  oftentimes  deprives  the  memory  has 
darkened  the  eyes  of  his  mind.  But  see  Eunoe,3 
which  flows  forth  yonder,  lead  him  to  it,  and,  as 
thou  art  accustomed,  revive    his    extinct   power." 

1  Which  shifts  as  seen  from  one  place  or  another. 

2  Here  for  the  first  and  only  time  is  the  beautiful  Lady  called 
by  name. 

3  Eunoe,  "the  memory  of  good,"  which  its  waters  restore  to 
the  purified  soul.  The  poetic  conception  of  this  fair  stream  is 
exclusively  Dante's  own. 


216  PURGATORY. 

As  a  gentle  soul  which  makes  not  excuse,  but 
makes  its  own  will  of  another's  will,  soon  as  by  a 
sign  it  is  outwardly  disclosed,  even  so,  when  I  was 
taken  by  her,  the  beautiful  Lady  moved  on,  and 
to  Statius  said,  with  manner  of  a  lady,  "  Come  with 
him." 

If  I  had,  Reader,  longer  space  for  writing  I 
would  yet  partly  sing  the  sweet  draught  which 
never  would  have  sated  me.  But,  because  all  the 
leaves  destined  for  this  second  canticle  are  full,  the 
curb  of  my  art  lets  me  go  no  further.  I  returned 
from  the  most  holy  wave,  renovated  as  new  plants 
renewed  with  new  foliage,  pure  and  disposed  to 
mount  unto  the  stars. 


Poetrp  ant*  ^Scllcfitettrcs 


Translations  of  Dante. 

Divina  Commedia.  New  Riverside  Edition.  Uniform 
with  Riverside  Editions  of  Prose  and  Poetical  Works.  With  text 
from  that  last  revised  by  Mr,  Longfellow,  various  readings,  and 
Notes.  With  engraving  of  portrait-bust  of  Longfellow.  3  vols, 
crown  Svo,  $4.50 ;  half  calf,  $8.25  ;  half  calf,  gilt  top,  38.75  ;  half 
levant,  $12.00. 

The  Same.  I.  The  Inferno.  II.  The  Purgatorio.  III. 
The  Paradise  3  vols,  royal  Svo,  gilt  top,  each  $4.50 ;  the  set,  #13.50 ; 
half  calf,  $21.00. 

The  Same.  Cambridge  Edition.  3  vols.  i2mo,  gilt  top, 
$4.50;  morocco,  $13.50. 

Divina  Commedia.  Translated  into  English  Verse  by 
H.  W.  Longfellow.     Svo,  gilt  top,  #2.50;  half  calf,  #4.00;  levant, 


3.00. 


The  Same.  Translated  into  English  Verse  by  John  A. 
Wilstach.      With    Notes   and   Illustrations.      2   vols,  crown   Svo, 

#5.00. 

The  New  Life.  Translated  by  Charles  Eliot  Norton. 
Uniform  with  the  three-volume  royal  Svo  Dante.  Royal  Svo,  gilt 
top,  $3.00. 

Paradise.    Translated  by  Charles  Eliot  Norton.    Crown 

8vo,  gilt  top.     {hi  Press). 

Hell.    Translated  by  Charles  Eliot  Norton.    Crown  8vo, 

gilt  top. 

Purgatory.  Translated  by  Charles  Eliot  Norton.  Crown 
8vo,  gilt  top. 

A  Translation  of  Dante's  Eleven  Letters.  With  Explan- 
atory Notes  and  Historical  Comments.  By  Charles  S.  Latham. 
Edited  by  George  Rice  Carpenter,  with  a  preface  by  Charles  Eliot 
Norton.     Crown  Svo. 

HOUGHTON,  MIFFLIN  &  CO.,  Publishers. 


Date  Due 

•<*^tMi,ii^iiriVrii»tf  ■(••■!• 

Lit?*-  » 

% 

PRINTED 

IN  U.  S.  A. 

PQ4315.N88v.2 

The  Divine  comedy  of  Dante  Alighieri; 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1012  00144  8598